Search the Community

Starting off posting here with one of my more recent stories. I figured I'd start off with this one seeing as I got the idea for the name from a David Bowie song. I'll be steadily cross posting a lot of my muscle growth oriented stuff over here, but I've got a ton of stories over On my tumblr that features both muscle growth and a variety of other themes. --------------------------------------------------------------- No one was more surprised than Kendal when a real live genie sprung forth from the rusted and busted old lamp he picked up at the flea market, but that was partially due to the fact that there was no one else around to see it. Kendal was in the comfort of his own dorm room when he set to work polishing the old lamp in hopes of getting it presentable for the play he and the rest of his team were putting on as part of their final project for his theater class. The whole reason he had gone to the flea market in the first place was to find something that would be passable as a magic lamp for their production of Aladdin. Kendal never dreamed he’d find something anywhere near as authentic – in terms of both form and function! As one would expect he was in for quite a shock when mist started to billow from the tip of the lamp, and he was downright flabbergasted when the mist coalesced into the upper half of a giant, beefy, grinning man. “I am the genie of the lamp.” The mysterious figure said. “And I’m probably hallucinating.” Kendal muttered. If the self-professed genie had heard Kendal’s snarky response he did not let it show on his face. The genie had the same calm, knowing smirk on his face the entire time. After a moment of awkwardly fidgeting in place Kendal finally worked up the nerve to speak up. “So… are you really real? I mean like, you’re a genie right? The wish granting demigod kinda thing?” Kendal asked nervously. “I am no demi-god. I am but a creature bound by strict rules.” The genie replied. “But how much of those stories are true? Like, all the stories tell of genies granting wishes. Is that a real thing you do?” Kendal asked. He was trying to remain skeptical, but the sight of a floating, beefy, blue skinned dude was kind of hard for him to write off as a simple trick of the light. That said he didn’t want to give himself false hope. There was no guarantee that this so called genie was capable of the miraculous feats told about in legends the legends of old, and there was also no guarantee that said genie was at all benevolent. “I see you doubt me.” The genie replied. He didn’t seem at all offended though. In fact he seemed amused more than anything. The sly smirk on his handsome face seemed to be goading Kendal into asking for some sort of demonstration. “Well, can you blame me? Genies are the stuff of fairy tales. I’ve never heard of one actually existing! And what about that lamp? I find it hard to believe that if it was the genuine article that some skeevy shopkeeper in a rundown flea market would be selling it for five dollars.” Kendal replied. “I know of whom you speak. He did not realize what he had in his possession. To him it was yet another damaged knickknack to be sold to the highest bidder. Only the true owner of the lamp may summon the denizen.” The genie explained. “Wait. I don’t get it. That guy wasn’t the true owner, but I am? How is that even possible? Is this some weird destiny type thing? Was I fated to find this lamp?” Kendal sputtered. His mind was racing at a million miles a minute. He had never been anything special. In fact he was about as far from special as one could get. All throughout high school he had been a short, stringy, completely forgettable dweeb whose only real feature was how little he stood out in a crowd. The thought that he could be destined for greatness excited him more than the prospect of a genie and his wishes. “Nothing so grand.” The genie replied flatly. Kendal looked obviously crestfallen, but it didn’t last long for the genie continued his explanation. “The previous owner discarded the lamp once he had received his wishes, but discarding is not the same as relinquishing just as finding is not the same as owning. The next person found it and could find no value in it so he too discarded it. This process continued for centuries – long after the original owner had been dead and buried. In all these years you are the first to obtain the lamp honorably.” “So it’s mine… because I paid for it?” Kendal asked skeptically. “Correct.” The genie replied. “But if the last guy wasn’t the original owner how could he have sold it? Wouldn’t that invalidate the clause or whatever the hell legal jargon genies use?” Kendal asked. “That is not so. You had no way of knowing the history of the lamp. Though it was not purchased from the owner your actions were in line with the code, and since there was no current owner, ownership then fell to you regardless of the multitude of hands it has fallen into.” The genie explained. “Oh…” Kendal replied. “I… I think I need a moment. I still can’t quite believe any of this is real.” “Very well then. I will wait until you are ready to accept the truth. When you are ready we can discuss the matter of your wishes.” The genie explained. “Oh… Ok.” Kendal muttered. He then staggered over to his bed and plopped down on the edge of the mattress so he could take it all in. He was still having trouble soaking it all up. He was as big a skeptic as one could ever hope to find. He never once believed in magic. Even as a little kid he was the guy who constantly would call out the stage magician and reveal the sleight of hand to the others, but even he couldn’t deny what he was seeing, and the genie’s story made some sense. After a few minutes of trying to wrap his mind around it, he finally worked up the nerve to ask another question. “So I have something I would like to ask. I realize it’s a silly question, but um… do you have a name?” Kendal asked. For the first time the genie was taken aback. “In all my millennia you are the first one to ask such a thing.” He replied. “Oh. Sorry. Did I say something wrong? I didn’t mean to offend you.” Kendal hurriedly sputtered. “No. No, it’s nothing like that. It’s just been so long…” The genie replied. His words drifted off, and he was seemingly lost in thought. It took a few moments for him to finally snap out of it. When he did finally speak again his words were distant and he seemed distracted. “My name… I’m called… Could that really be my name…? It’s the only name I know… but it’s been so long… Yes. I believe that is correct. Azkaban. I am called Azkaban.” He said slowly. Kendal slowly got up from his bed and walked over towards the towering genie. His fears and doubts were slowly starting to melt away. Somehow seeing the mystic entity so flustered made it easier to believe his words. Once Kendal had crossed the room to where the genie now hovered he held out his hand for Azkaban to shake and said, “Well then, Azkaban. My name’s Kendal. It’s nice to meet you.” The genie was once again taken aback by Kendal’s actions, but he reached out and shook Kendal’s hand despite his confusion. “It’s good to meet you too…” He replied. “So… How does this work anyway? I mean. You say I get wishes, but I don’t know if I want them… I mean, don’t get me wrong! The thought of being able to wish for something is exciting! It’s just like a fairy tale, but for every happy fairy tale there are just as many horror stories! It’s not that I don’t trust you, but how do I know you won’t somehow turn all my wishes into curses or something messed up like that?” Kendal rattled on nervously. “I see what you mean… I am bound by the code to honor your wishes. I do get some leeway in how to grant them, but as for if you can trust me… I suppose there is nothing for you to do other than make a wish. You may request three wishes, and I will honor those wishes as I see fit.” Azkaban explained. Kendal was relieved to see that the genie did not appear at all offended. In fact he seemed impressed by Kendal’s restraint and foresight, but whether or not that is what the genie was really thinking Kendal had no way of knowing. What Kendal did know was that Azkaban was right. There really was no way to guarantee this wasn’t some demonic plot or some monkey paw-esque nightmare until he took the plunge and made a wish. Kendal mulled it over for a minute. There were so many things he could ask for. He could ask for wealth, for power. He could ask for immortality or eternal youth. He could ask for any of the cliché things that fairy tale characters asked for… but none of those were what he really wanted. Kendal’s gaze fell upon the full length mirror that hung from the back of his bedroom door. He could see himself clearly in the glass panel; his shrimpy body; his slight stature; and even though he couldn’t see anything that would really indicate how much he was packing due to the clothes he was wearing, the lack of any discernable bulge said enough. What he really wanted more than anything was to not be so damn small. He wanted to be big. He wanted to be strong. He wanted to be HUNG! Kendal thought back to mission trip he got roped into going on by his parents last year. The trip had been alright as far as church functions go, but what really stood out was the evening communal showers. Kendal had known he was interested in dudes for ages, but seeing Dylan in all his beefy, nude glory as he soaped down those huge muscles and fantastic cock had helped dispel any belief that Kendal may have had that he was anything other than totally, 100%, unabashedly gay. Kendal was a year older than the guy, but he felt like a kid next to the studly jock. It was with the image of the school’s star quarterback in all his naked glory seared into his mind that Kendal turned to face the genie and make his demands. “I want to be bigger.” Kendal said. “Bigger?” The genie replied skeptically. “No. Not just bigger. Bigger. I want to be bigger. I want to be stronger. I want to be better hung. You know? Not just a slightly bigger dick. I want A LOT bigger dick.” Kendal rattled off excitedly. “I see…” The genie replied. He seemed to mull it over for a moment and then nodded. “If that is your wish then say it.” “It is! It is what I wish! I wish to be bigger!” Kendal replied. He was excited before, but now he was positively giddy. The thought of being anyway near as hot as that beefy stud in the showers filled him with no small amount of excitement and devilish glee. He couldn’t wait to see how huge he got. Already his mind was racing. What if he got to be as big as Dylan? … what if he got to be even bigger? “Very well. It is done. You shall now grow bigger in all the ways you specified.” The genie replied. He snapped his fingers which caused a bolt of lightning to arc from his hand and nail Kendal straight in the chest. Kendal half expected to be smote when he stood, but he was pleasantly surprised to find that he was indeed not reduced to a singe mark on the carpet. He was very much alive and in fact felt stronger and healthier than ever before. Kendal stared down at his body. He could already feel the changes setting in. They were slight at first, but he could feel them ramping up. He felt stronger. His arms felt firmer and tighter. He could feel the soft layer of pudge on his belly melting away. Kendal spun around to stare into the mirror across the room. He could see that he was a few inches taller than he had been mere seconds ago. He was no longer a 5’4” shrimp. He was now well on his way to being tall, and there was no telling how much bigger he would get before all was said and done. Kendal wasn’t too focused on his height though. He could already see his muscles starting to press against his once loose t-shirt. He had gone from being pretty spindly with just a bit of a paunch around his belly to looking fit as hell. He looked like a lean, toned, swimmer ready to compete for the gold medal. His once loose shirt now stretched taut across his toned pecs and his well-defined abs. His once baggy shorts now gripped his swelling quads like a second skin. His bottom hem of his shorts once dangled down around his knees, but now only reached halfway down his thighs. Kendal watched in awe as he grew and grew. His too-small t-shirt slowly crept up along his abs as he steadily outgrew it. His once baggy shirt soon looked like an undersized crop top. His once loose shorts soon looked like ridiculously tiny running shorts. His muscles looked phenomenal and were getting bigger by the second. His once flat, unremarkable chest now had a set of pecs that looked like large, extra firm, king sized pillows. His abs were so thick and well defined that light couldn’t even reach the depths of those fantastic trenches which were etched into his abdomen, but for all the changes his muscles and height had gone through they paled in comparison to what was going on between his legs. Kendal gawked at the obscene bulge in his shorts. His shorts were already too small for him even without the surplus of sausage swinging between his legs, but with the added mass of a cock that was easily a foot long his pants looked ready to burst at any second. Kendal couldn’t say the exact size for sure, but the hefty piece of meat was as long as his forearm and every bit as thick as his wrist and then some! Kendal winced in pain. His shorts were simply too small, and his cock was simply too big. Something had to give. Fortunately his pants didn’t last much longer. The front of his once loose basketball shorts split open allowing his massive cock the spill out. Kendal tried to let out a sigh of relief but at the same time gasped in shock at what he saw. The net result was that the air caught in his throat as he gawked at his immense cock. He had vastly underestimate the sheer size of it! Even in its chubbed up state the behemoth was as thick as his neck and dangled to his shins! His low hanging fruit appeared to be the size of basketballs, but given his new and improved stature, Kendal figured they were probably closer in size to schoolhouse globes. Kendal could merely stand there and gawk at the changes that had gone on in his body. He was now huge. He was beyond huge. He was massive! His head almost reached the roof of his bedroom. His body was now so broad and brawny that his beefy, barrel chest was twice as wide as his door frame. His meaty pecs looked like mattresses. Each individual, burly bump on his deeply trenched eight pack abs was as big as a football. His biceps bulged out like basketballs. His massive quads were as thick as an oak tree, and his cock was even thicker. The head of his enormous schlong now rested solidly on the ground, and that was even after having to drop over his enormous ball sack which was filled with two low-hanging orbs that were easily the size of beanbag chairs. His pair of nuts now dangled so low that they almost scraped the floor even though he was standing as straight and tall as he could get, and Kendal had no doubt that in the next minute or two his nuts would rest solidly on the floor! “Um… Not complaining, but just how much bigger am I going to get?” Kendal stammered. He was far larger than he had ever dared dream possible, and he was still growing. He wanted to be huge, but this huge? He didn’t know if he could go through life like this! He was a freak, but at the same time he couldn’t deny how hot as hell he had become. His hands couldn’t stop exploring every inch of his newly enhanced body. His firm, thick muscles felt fantastic, and his massive, beefy, muscle booty felt even better. “You did not specify. You merely wished to be ‘bigger’.” Azkaban explained. “That’s not really an answer.” Kendal murmured blissfully as he stroked his expanding muscles. By this point his cock was as long as he was tall and was well past a semi. It wouldn’t be long before it was rock hard and bigger than he was. “Isn’t it though? You wished to be bigger, and so bigger you shall be until such a time that you wish it to stop.” The genie explained. “I have to use another wish to stop it?” Kendal asked. He tried his best to be incredulous, but he was so blissfully enthralled by his growth that his question came out as a soft, contented murmur. “If you ever wish to stop, yes.” The genie explained. Kendal tried his best to formulate an argument, but he just couldn’t do it – in part because he was feeling too fantastic to really concentrate on much and in part because he knew better than the demand a do over with a super powered spirit. “I really need to stop growing…” Kendal murmured. “But do you wish it?” Azkaban replied. Kendal couldn’t reply. He merely sat back against the wall and stroked his expanding muscles. His bed creaked noisily under the weight of his expanding ass. Already he had grown so huge and beefy that his booty filled up the entire bed. The extra-long twin sized mattress was more like a footrest than a futon. Kendal had to hunch down to keep from hitting his head against the ceiling. He knew he was huge. He was beyond huge. He was absolutely massive. He was far too large to get through his day to day life, but he just couldn’t care enough to want it to stop. He loved every pound of muscle he packed on. He loved every inch of cock he added. He was tempted to call the genie’s bluff and just let himself grow indefinitely. He chuckled softly as he imagined himself outgrowing the entire dorm. He could only imagine the looks on his friends’ and classmates’ faces as he beheld his mammoth form. His daydreams took a dark turn. Instead of his friends being excited and aroused by his magnificently massive body they stared on in horror as his growing bulk outgrew the dorm and spilled out into the quad. People were running and screaming like something out of a Godzilla flick. It was then that Kendal realized how freakish he must look to others. The moment of horror was enough to shake him from his stupor, but the sudden crack of the bed snapping like a twig beneath him snapped him the rest of the way out of it. “I need to stop!” Kendal sputtered. “But do you wish it?” the genie asked again. “I… I need…” Kendal murmured. He just couldn’t bring himself to say it. It was one simple word, but as much as he knew he needed to stop he just couldn’t bring himself to do it. It felt so good. Part of him wanted to keep growing. Part of him wanted to keep getting bigger and stronger and sexier. “It will stop only if you wish it to.” The genie said calmly. “I need it to stop… I must stop…” Kendal mumbled softly under his breath. He knew he needed to act fast. With each second he waited the bliss and euphoria grew… as did the rest of him. If he didn’t stop soon he doubted he’d be able to stop at all. Kendal let out a disgruntled sigh and softly muttered, “I wish for it to stop…” “Your wish is my command.” The genie replied. He once again snapped his finger, and Kendal was once again struck by a bolt of pure magical energy that erupted from the genie’s fingertips. Kendal instinctively winced upon impact, but he felt no pain at all. In fact he felt a surge of relief wash over him. It was as if every muscle in his body had been holding its breath in anticipation, but now they had all let out a sigh of relief. The sensation was borderline orgasmic, but as he slowly came down from the euphoric high the true enormity of his situation began to dawn on him. Even though he was seated flat on his ass on the floor of his dorm, Kendal still had to hunch over to not hit his head on the ceiling. His room was an easy ten feet floor to ceiling, and Kendal could tell that he would be almost twice that height if he actually stood up. Kendal’s broad, muscular, barrel chest was so huge that his shoulders pressed against either side of his bedroom. His pecs alone were as big as billboards. Each individual, deeply trenched, incredibly swole abdominal muscle was easily as large as a king sized pillow. His Adonis Belt alone was thick enough to for an average sized guy to cling to it like a body pillow. Kendal’s thick, muscular quads were easily as thick as redwood tree trunks, but as massive as his musculature was, it paled in comparison to his cock and balls. Kendal’s cock stretched out in front of him and pressed against the wall on the opposite end of the room. His fully boned dick had to be every bit as long as he was tall if not even longer. Either one of his enormous nuts was every bit as big as his impossibly broad, brawny torso, and his dick itself was every bit as wide as his broad, barrel chest. To say he and his dick were massive would be an understatement. It was positively titanic. “Woah…” Kendal murmured in awe. “So you like what you see?” Azkaban asked impishly. “Well… yeah, but… I can’t be seen like this…” Kendal replied. “So then you wish to be smaller once more?” The genie asked. Kendal balked at the suggestion. It wasn’t just that he had learned not to be so vague with sizes. There was a part of him that genuinely didn’t want to shrink back down. He had tasted godliness, and the last thing he wanted was to be just another shrimp… but option did he have? He couldn’t actually go through his life like this, could he? “I… I dunno… I don’t want to be small. I want to keep being big – bigger than any other guy out there. I love how I am right now, but I can’t go through life as a freak…” Kendal lamented. “I think I understand. If that is your wish I will be glad to oblige.” The genie replied. Kendal balked once more. He didn’t think that the genie was pulling his leg. Something about the way Azkaban replied gave Kendal the impression that the genie was being absolutely sincere, but Kendal still had no idea what his own wish was. What could he even ask for in this situation? He was stuck between a cock and a hard place. Kendal glanced down at the genie. Azkaban seemed positively puny next to the now massive, muscular theater nerd. Kendal spent the next few moments in quiet contemplation as he tried to size up the genie and his motives. Eventually Kendal decided to go for it. The genie seemed to understand what Kendal wanted even if he himself did not. Kendal let out a sigh and steeled his resolve. He swallowed once to clear the lump in his throat and help soothe his nerves, but he had succeeded at doing neither. “Ok.” He said nervously. “Ok. That is what I wish.” “And it is my duty to see your wish granted!” Azkaban roared triumphantly. The enthusiasm with which the genie replied took Kendal by surprise, but the lightshow that ensues amazed him even more. The genie raised his hand up high and snapped his fingers once more. This time the resulting crack split the air which such force that Kendal thought his eardrums might implode. Lightning arced from the genie’s fingertips. Bolts of magic arced through the air and went every which way, and yet not so much as a single errant spark fell upon Kendal’s immense form. The light show continued for what seemed like hours. Kendal had no idea what the genie could possibly be doing that would require so much magic nor was he able to ask. He was still far too baffled and dazed to formulate a question when the lights died down. Azkaban looked bushed. He teetered on the edge of exhaustion. “It is done.” He rasped. “That was your third and final wish.” “What did you do?” Kendal asked. “You shall see, but for now I must take my leave. That wish sapped even my near infinite cosmic powers. I must rest now, but before I go I wish to say it was nice to have met you…” The genie mumbled softly. With that Azkaban collapsed from exhaustion, but his body never reached the ground. His bulky form dissolved into a cloud of purple mist which then retreated back into the old, rusted lamp from whence it came. Just like that the genie was gone from Kendal’s life, but the effects of their short time together would be felt for ages to come. Kendal slowly looked over his body. It was every bit as huge as it had been moments ago. He still filled up just about every inch of space in his now sorely undersized dorm room. Apparently the genie’s last magic trick had not affected him personally, but if it didn’t affect him then who had it affected? Kendal wasn’t given too much time to think about it though. No sooner had he started mulling it over than the wall on the opposite side of his room shifted over as if the entire wall was one giant sliding door. Kendal looked up in shock just in time to see his best buddy step through the entrance. Kendal would recognize his buddy Keith anywhere, but even he could hardly believe that the dude before him was his best pal. Keith’s face was unmistakable, but the rest of him was completely different! Keith had been every bit as scraggly as Kendal had been, but now he had to crouch just to walk into Kendal’s dorm. He was still shorter than Kendal by a good margin, but he had to be a good foot or two taller than the ceiling. He hadn’t just grown taller either. He had muscles stacked on top of muscles. His tiny t-shirt was wrapped so tightly across his chest that Kendal could make out the very contours of his buddy’s pecs. Not that Kendal really had to use his imagination much anyway. Keith’s shirt didn’t even stretch halfway down across his pecs. The bottom hem of his shirt stopped just above his nipples leaving those thick, puffy nubs exposed for all to see. Keith had packed on so much muscle onto his already huge frame that his broad, barrel chest was at least double, probably triple the width of an averagely proportioned person of the same height. He was every bit as wide as a moving van, and his impressively fat cock – while only about as long as his legs – was every bit as thick as his waist, and it wasn’t even fully hard! Kendal took a moment to soak up the image of his best bud’s burly new body. Fortunately Keith’s choice in attire made that a very easy task to do. Keith was clad in pair of tennis shoes, a tiny t-shirt which was so short and so small that it wouldn’t even really classify as a crop top, and absolutely nothing in between. Keith’s fat cock rested atop two massive nuts which filled their tight sack. His humongous, tight ball sack filled out every inch of space between his crotch and his ankles. Even though Kendal couldn’t see Keith’s quads from behind those immense nuts, Kendal had no reason to doubt they were just as big and beefy as the rest of his best bro. “Hey! What’s the hold up? We’ve got rehearsal in twenty minutes.” Keith said casually. Kendal’s size and nudity didn’t even seem to faze him. “Sorry. I guess I lost track of time.” Kendal replied. He was completely baffled about what was going on, but he figured his best course of action was just to play along for the time being. “I’ll say. You haven’t even put your shoes on yet… Or did you need help with that again? I know how hard it is for you to bend over especially in this little crap hole of a dorm. Seriously dude! Put in for a transfer already! You’re the biggest dude on campus. You shouldn’t be living in one of the little dude dorms. Not when a new mega dorm just opened up across the quad!” Keith grumbled. “Yeah. I guess I have kind of put that off too long, haven’t I…” Kendal replied awkwardly. “Yeah. I’ll say.” Keith scoffed, but his playful act of derision halted mid eye-roll as his gaze fell upon the lamp. “Oooh. Is this the thing? Can I see it?” He asked, but he didn’t wait for a response. He had already bent down and had picked up the rusted relic and was already rubbing some of the dinge off of it. “Um… sure. Help yourself.” Kendal replied. He half expected Azkaban to pop out and start dispensing more wishes, but it looked like the genie wasn’t going to be making any more appearances any time soon… at least not until Kendal relinquished ownership anyway. Kendal couldn’t help but stare at his best bro in awe. Even just the slight action of scrubbing the lamp caused Keith’s already impressive muscles to bulge even more. Seeing that immense brawn in action was like poetry in motion, but Kendal’s show was suddenly interrupted when Keith’s eyes fell upon his watch. “Oh, shit. We’re gonna be late.” Keith grumbled. He then nodded towards the wall behind Kendal and said, “Go step outside. I’ll get you something to wear. We’ll have to hurry if we’re gonna make it.” Kendal wasn’t sure what Keith meant, but he didn’t think it would make any sense if he asked for clarification so he merely acted like he knew what he was doing. Kendal glanced over towards where Keith had gestured, and to his surprise he saw a very distinct handle sticking out of the side of his wall. He grabbed the handle and pulled and then marveled as his wall slid aside like a side door on a van. The wall opened up directly onto the quad. The large, open, grassy park was full of hot, beefy, hung dudes. It seemed like every guy in the world was now massive, muscular, and packing more meat than a burger chain. Even the ‘smallest’ guys were well over eight feet tall, built like a Mr. Universe competitor, and looked like they had a king size pillow and a couple of basketballs stuffed into their shorts, but as Kendal stood up to his full height he realized that these guys didn’t even come up to his crotch. His cock alone dwarfed their entire bodies. Even just one of his enormous nuts was bigger and heavier than some of the guys out there. “Here. Let me help you get these on.” Kendal heard Keith say. Kendal turned and glanced over at his pal, and saw the Keith was holding a few articles of clothing. “Do I really need to wear those?” Kendal asked. He was feeling so huge and sexy that it seemed a shame to cover up, and it wasn’t like anyone else out there seemed to care about modesty. Outfits like Keith’s seemed commonplace, and there were quite a few guys clad in nothing more than jogging shoes. “Whatever dude. If you want to drag your balls across the concrete I won’t stop you, but it’s 90 degrees out and we have to cross asphalt. I’m just trying to save you a couple of baked potatoes.” Keith replied playfully. “Right. Good point.” Kendal replied. Kendal then looked down at the extra-large pair of briefs and began to realize the problems his huge size presented. How was he even supposed to put them on? He could barely bend over due to all the muscles in the way, and his enormous cock and balls made squatting down a chore and a half as well. “So… you gonna help me out here?” Kendal asked. “Of course.” Keith replied as he laid Kendal’s shorts out for him on the grass. Keith then playfully bowed and gestured towards the garment. “Your chariot awaits.” He said playfully. Kendal took the jokes in stride and even managed a comically wry, “That will be all, Jeeves.” He then stepped into the leg holes of the tiny pair of briefs. Keith wasted no time – in part because they had no time to waste, and in part because he loved this part of the day. Any chance to get up close and personal with Kendal’s enormous nuts was a wonderful experience, and this time didn’t disappoint. Keith all but mashed his face into his pal’s massive ball sack as he pulled the fabric up and over his buddy’s nuts. He could actually feel the heat emanating from his pal’s balls. Kendal’s nuts were so huge, so soft, so warm… “Ok. Ok. You can snuggle up against my sack tonight, but weren’t you the one saying we had to hurry or we’d be late?” Kendal sassed playfully. “Oh… Oh, yeah. Right…” Keith murmured. He quickly hopped to his feet and tried to act like he hadn’t totally just been trying to spoon his buddy’s ball sack, but he wasn’t fooling anyone. His eyes kept drifting down towards the overstuffed pouch of his best pal’s pants. It wasn’t right to call them pants really. They barely even classified as a thong much less briefs. The front of his thong was filled so full of balls that the rest of the garment had been stretch into a series of super thin spaghetti straps. The back strap had been completely swallowed by his huge, bubbly, muscular butt cheeks making it appear – when viewed from the back at least – as though he wasn’t wearing anything at all, and the view from the front was no less lurid. The small, triangular swath of fabric didn’t even cover the front half of his ball sack. It was a miracle of modern engineering that the small bit of fabric managed to keep his nuts off the ground at all let alone kept them from shifting around too much as he walked. This of course meant there was simply no room for his colossal schlong to fit in there alongside his balls, but Kendal was just fine with that. It felt so much better to just let his enormous semi loll about in front of him. It wasn’t like anyone was complaining anyway. In fact it seemed like just about everyone stared on at Kendal’s enormous cock with gazes filled with lust, envy, and out and out reverence. Kendal stepped into his shoes much the same way he had stepped into his briefs. Keith of course was there to help every step of the way. It only took a moment for the two of them to be ready to make their way over towards the theater building and prepare for their rehearsal. The entire way there Kendal made sure to check out the changes his wishes had wrought. Everywhere he went, everywhere he looked he saw dudes – massive dudes. Each one seemingly hotter, beefier, and better hung than the last, and yet not one of them came close to rivaling the sheer enormity of Kendal’s massive, burly bod or his colossal cock and balls. In fact very few of them came close to rivaling even Keith’s impressive proportions, and even he only came up to Kendal’s midriff. Kendal had never intended for anything quite like this to happen when he had made his wishes. He had never dreamed of growing anywhere near this large nor had he ever intended to make others grow with him, but seeing the results of his wishes he knew he wouldn’t want it any other way. Azkaban clearly knew more about what Kendal really wanted than even Kendal himself had. It was just a shame that there had been only three wishes… Kendal glanced over to see his buddy unabashedly checking out his package as they walked. Already ideas were formulating in his head. Already Kendal was thinking that maybe, just maybe, once the play was over and they no longer needed the lamp as a cheap prop, he could give it as a gift to his best friend and biggest fan.

Hey guys Sorry for the long delay, but sometimes you just need to wait for the right mood to strike, so I've been keeping this one for a while, but I hope you still remember this tale. If not, it's okay, you will find the previous parts here I really wanted to build this strong bond between Uncle Steve and Johnny, I hope you enjoy. THE AGE OF MUSCLEGODS Story by Muscl4life Part VII I followed Uncle Steve’s directions and soon got to our destination. Until a month ago, Sam’s Dinner was an abandoned hangar until owner Patrick Gardner decided to open a restaurant focused on a literally expanding market composed exclusively by elderly enormous and still growing muscleman with increasing hunger. “Good morning welcome to Sam’s Dinner, we have enough to feed a platoon of men, or just a few SMM’s” the host said very comfortable with the uncanny view of my humongous Uncle Steve. Only in a place like that, they would allow a guest dressed in nothing but skin tight tank top and a ridiculous tiny thong. In fact, instead of beautiful lass, this place had a 6’2” young handsomely buffed dark haired guy for host, wearing spandex black shorts and sleeveless white tank top. “Hey there, Evan, how are you doing today?” Uncle Steve replied, basking in the fact the hot guy still hasn’t recognized him. Steve approached Alex, which made me realize he was much taller as well. At 6’8” and weighing 1,650 pounds of hard massive manly muscle, the new and much improved Uncle Steve was not easily recognizable. The look on the host’s gorgeous face when he finally realized the identity of his “newest” SMM customer was priceless. “Steve? Oh my GOD! It finally happened to you! Holy Shit, you look HUGE!” The host exclaimed as he hugged my humongous Uncle, who still carried me in his arms. “Yeah, it finally did…All thanks to my Johnny. He made me grow like that in less than 24 hours” Uncle Steve said as he supported two grown men in his massive hug. “Oh….you look exactly like your huge Uncle” Evan said as he looked at me and chuckled. “I’ve heard a lot of good things about you…” “Thanks, and I am sorry for his attire, we are still adapting to his change…” I blushed; somewhat proud, since he noticed I was just the spitting, although much smaller and younger, image of my humongous Daddy/Uncle. “Don’t worry, we have seen much worse here. At least he is still wearing some kind of clothes; some of our guests wrapped themselves in bed sheets. It’s like every day is Toga Party day! Wow, you have grown all that in less than 24 hours. Fuck you’re gonna get REALLY impressive even for SMM standards” Alex commented, not bothered by the fact we were both adult men being carried like children. “Is everything okay here?” Patrick Garden asked, flashing an adorable white smile. That guy was also impressive, standing at 6’2” and 250 pounds of thick muscle in a buffed physique, porcelain skin and flaming red hair, but for some reason his face was no strange to me. “Pat…look, Uncle Steve joined the SMM boat!” Evan said pounding the humongous chest of my Uncle who just towered over the red haired guy. “How is it going, cub? I hope you guys have lots of food for a growing geezer like me!” Uncle Steve smiled down at Patrick, as the owner stepped back to admire the picture. “Damn Steve…it was about time! I have just the right thing for a newly growing man”. Patrick announced proudly. “Sounds legit!” Uncle Steve replied. “Great, so if you please…” Pat led the way to our table. “Uncle, you should at least put Evan back in the ground, the man needs to work…” I whispered. “Oh sorry, Alex, you’re just so fucking tight for all this muscle now…” Uncle Steve gently put the host back in the ground. “It’s fine with me, Steve. I love when huge papas carry me! Enjoy your meal” Alex said as he returned to his affairs. The large facility was perfect to accommodate such immense patrons. Instead of the regular booths and stools along the countertop, there were dozens of impressively long wooden tables and matching benches arranged in rolls. It actually made easier to sit regular sized and SMM guests. Actually, Uncle Steve was the first huge senior citizen at the dinner. We looked around and there were only a few other guys, which, judging by their shock at the size of my Uncle, were not aware that it was a SMM friendly restaurant. “Come on Steve, please sit in the big men’s place.” Pat pointed to a specially reinforced bench. “Thanks, son.” This was a special table designed in two levels, one for regular customers and another for the humongous men. I sat on my place and l noticed how much bigger and thicker my Uncle seemed, with his bulging muscles and enormous veins crossing the enormity of this of his physique. “So, do you suggest something for a starving newly-growing geezer?” Steve asked with utmost pride of his new condition. “Oh, we most certainly do. I have developed a new special with the help of our huge friends. It’s a delicious protein packed feast that will get your day going!” Pat showed us the menu and I nearly fainted. “That must be more than a superheavyweight bodybuilder eats in a whole day!” I whistled going through the many components of the order. “They should change that name…they’re not really superheavyweight…not when compared to real men right, Steve?” Pat joked and both of them laughed out loud. “Well, I’m starving…bring it on…” Uncle Steve returned the menu back to Pat. “I’ll just have the waffles with fruit salad…” “Oh no, you won’t. Bring him the trigger platter.” Steve picked the menu from my hands and gave it back to Pat. “Right away, Steve.” He said before getting back to the kitchen. “Are you sure you can eat that amount of food? I mean beef steaks, tuna steaks, grilled chicken breasts, 36 egg-white omelet, 4 pounds of hash brown, 5 protein shakes included.” “All before lunch time!” Uncle Steve laughed as we both heard his groaning stomach. “I am not really hungry now…I don’t know if I can eat this trigger platter you ordered for me.” “Nonsense, you are a growing boy…and I must make sure you have the right amount of nutrition to feed my growth. Look at Patrick, isn’t he hot? He and his brother Robert are hot little muscle triggers…” “Wait, isn’t this Robert guy the trigger for Colonel Durant?” It was then I realized that Patrick was the spitting image of Bobby, the red haired trigger of Colonel Durant, the SMM I met in the road incident. “Well, yeah, you must remember Kent and Roger were the SMM’s who cleared the road yesterday. Their triggers are all twin muscular youngsters. Bobby triggered Kent, and Patrick actually triggered Carlos, the chief of our volunteer firefighter squad. Evan is the twin brother of Skyler, and they both are triggers of Roger, that lucky bastard got two of them. Carlos was actually busy rescuing people from a fire at our hometown. It was an action packed day for SMM’s, and I can barely wait to be my turn to show off to the media like that!” Uncle Steve replied rubbing his hands together. “No wonder they opened this place, they sure understand their market demands” I casually commented, looking over the spacious ambiance the thoughtfully designed furniture to accommodate such massive elder men along with his much smaller partners. “They sure do, I am a regular customer here ever since they opened.” Uncle Steve commented as he flexed his immensely developed biceps, so hard and veined, swallowing nearly twice the size of my own head. “It certainly brings back bittersweet memories, doesn’t it daddy?” I reached for the immense muscle and massaged it with my hands, worshipping my muscle daddy was not my obligation; it became the reason for my life, so it was a natural reaction. “Yep, I used to come here just to see these guys growing, and soon I’ll get much bigger than those fuckers.” There was a glint in Uncle Steve’s eyes and I just knew his hunger for size was truly immense. “Daddy, I don’t mean to brag, but you already are much bigger than these guys.” I chuckled mischievously. “How can you be so sure, son?” Uncle Steve asked clearly excited. “Didn’t you notice the staff texting like crazy right after you arrived? The news about a new HUGE SMM in town is spreading fast. I can also tell by the lustful looks in their faces that they all attest you are indeed a bigger, thicker, broader, denser and manlier Senior Muscle Men.” “You think I’ve impressed these triggers? They are indeed used to prime beef muscle daddy.” “Well, yeah, but these guys have been growing for the past weeks and months, you only had your growth spurt in less than 24 hours. I have seen Colonel Durant and his associates yesterday. Back then I was flabbergasted with their size, thickness, muscular density and strength, but it was before…” I blushed deeply. “You mean before triggering me right?” Uncle Steve grabbed my hands and kissed them tenderly. It was a communal feeling that bonded us together and I loved the fact we were so deeply connected to the point we were finishing off each other’s sentences. “Yeah…I just got so deep into our own triggering that I’ve forgot all about the other SMM’s. But for some reason my mind can focus on them, comparing the mental images I have with your incredible stats…it’s just, something natural.” I tried to explain with words but suddenly I felt it was unnecessary. “I know exactly what you mean, Johnny-boy. I feel exactly the same way. I am surrounded by the hottest guys in the world, who clearly want me to fuck them, but I only have eyes for you. It’s not that I am not horny enough, but it’s not just about fucking them, it is all about making you…” “Even more fascinated by you. I got that daddy. I want that too…I want you to grow bigger, harder, more massive, more muscular. I wish I could retrigger you just to make sure those guys wouldn’t ever hold a candle to your size…” I was so horny that I took hard bites at my daddy’s super hard muscle, licking the steel hard veins. That powerful wave which connected our minds and souls beyond my comprehension struck us both even harder that time. In one second, it felt like Uncle Steve overrode my own control. I just felt his desire for growing and changing overcoming my very needs and passions. At the same time, my love and lust towards his muscles and powerful being meant the only important thing in his life. I felt dizzy for a moment, such kind of deep immersion in your fantasy-come-true can be really demanding. At that point, I realized I was famished, but my own hunger seemed to be another command of my monster muscle daddy. “Geesh, Uncle Steve…you’re bulging everywhere… This must be really intense for you as well” I chuckled, trying to cool myself down before I busted a nut in the restaurant. “You have no idea boy. I can feel every single muscle getting ready to grow even bigger…” Uncle Steve chuckled; he easily picked me from the lower side and placed me right at his side, stretching his humongous muscular arm around me and lifting my own figure, rebuilt to look exactly like a younger miniature of his own monstrosity. “Here you are gentlemen!” Pat himself pushed a catering cart towards our table, and it was indeed a banquet for most men, but only breakfast for those gifted immensely muscular senior citizens. The host’s grin faded from his face once he realized the incredibly intimidating expression on Uncle Steve, but he still gathered enough courage to stand there for some reason. “Thank you so much, Pat!” I squeezed the mountainous bicep of my humongous muscle daddy in order to make him snap out of the hunger trance. My fingers were white of so much pressure, and I am sure he felt squat, but something finally made the glorious silver monster notice Pat was still standing right next to him “Smells wonderful Pat! I am fucking FAMISHED!” Uncle Steve said with renewed enthusiasm, so Pat decided to ask at once. “You’re more than welcome Steve, sir. Can I ask you to take a picture of you? I love registering new SMM’s as they appear. And you are the one we all have been waiting to change.” Pat blushed deeply and we both smiled back at him. “I thought you would never ask, pup! Go ahead; take my first picture as SMM! You’d better register it now because I will much, much bigger sooner than you think!” Uncle Steve stood up and proudly hit his favorite poses such as front double biceps, most muscular and side chest with flawless technique. Pat took dozens of pictures on his cell phone and I could see his cock was harder than steel inside his tight pants. It was then I felt something happening inside me. In the next moment I was able to feel the same lust, but it was a new perspective, that of Patrick’s. It was so amazing; I could see Uncle Steve’s glorious rugged physique from his eyes, the imagery flooding my own naughty mind with the freshness of this heightened experience. At that same time, I felt Uncle Steve was aware of my own discoveries. I felt him guiding me, giving me the confidence to probe deeper into Pat’s mind to feed on his own lust and increase my hunger to imbue more muscle and power inside my masterful muscle monster daddy. Uncle Steve posed for Pat, who remained clueless about the fact that the two of us probed deeper into his mind, improving the already impressive hunger for muscle in his trigger essence to feed our own bond even further. As my glorious silver behemoth posed for the unsuspicious viewer, we dwelled in the very mind of Patrick, experiencing his excitement to witness such masculine, powerful, invincible master daddy showing off the true essence of manliness. Uncle Steve commanded the whole thing with his masterful posing techniques. He managed to keep the cockish, casual yet very demanding attitude, posing in different angles and twisting his muscles to show Patrick the amazing truth about his SMM condition. In truth, my masterful daddy acted precisely as the embodiment of Patrick’s fantasies, digging for details on how he wanted his ideal daddy to act and pose. Meanwhile, I indulged Patrick’s mind to surrender into the display of masculinity. The entrepreneur forgot all his inhibitions and approached the immensity of Uncle Steve’s muscles. “That’s it, boy. Come closer to daddy. You want to feel small and weak next to a real man, don’t you little dude?” Uncle Steve asked, with such masculine sureness that Patrick just nodded, blushing deeply. “I bet not even your own daddy isn’t this massive and powerful huh? Go ahead; grope the bicep of a REAL SMM!” Uncle Steve grinned as the hand reached for the warm, hard, throbbing immensity of his glorious gigantic muscle. At that moment, I realized Uncle Steve’s real intent with all that teasing and felt my heat skipping a beat. At the same time, my own super charged submissive towards my monstrous super muscular daddy overcame my senses and the result of such powerful combination was that Pat blew a huge load inside his legs without even touching himself, and I also felt my hot cream spreading on my groin, but the furniture comfortably concealed my embarrassment. Only Uncle Steve continued there, flexing and teasing like a sadistic muscle monster. Patrick held his bicep with all his might, his eyes rolling inside sockets. I wasn’t in much better condition, but the immense arm of my daddy tightly closed around me kept my body from sliding in the seat. “So Pat, did you have enough? Can I eat now?” Uncle Steve asked, he never pretended that he did not notice the huge cum stain on Pat’s obvious bulge. “Yeah…fuck…so hot…I am sorry sir…I just…enjoy your meal.” Pat said as he turned back and literally rushed towards his office. Uncle Steve chuckled and made me seat right on his immense lap, I felt his glorious python of a cock pressing my butt as he kissed my cheeks. “You are such a naughty boy…” “What was that about?” I asked barely recovered from such extreme pleasing experience. “That’s the power we have, boy. You and I together can feed in the power of the triggers. When I connect with you, we can do anything. I just gave you a glimpse of what is about to come.” He chuckled as he finally started devouring the feast before us. It was not a pretty sight, Uncle Steve just attacked the food and forgot all about politeness, simply devouring piece after piece, barely chewing, just stuffing his face with more food. At each mouthful my glorious silver muscle daddy gulped down, I could actually notice the bulging on his immense bulking physique. It was as if his entire body was bubbling, getting ready to explode. Uncle Steve seemed to feel not just the delicious flavor of the food, but also the whole feeding process, he moaned as his body quickly absorbed the rich protein contents of the enormous meal. “Damn boy, wait till you feel this next surge. You’re gonna cream your pants in three seconds.” My immense daddy said with smirk as he blinked at me. At first, I just humored him, blushing as usual, but the next second I was simply taken aback by this unexpected surge of power, rushing from the amazing Senior Muscle Man at my side, and taking over my feelings, reason and soul. “Holy shit…Uncle Steve…” I said before that indescribable, yet very familiar feeling overpowered my very thoughts. Another growth spurt taking place right there at the restaurant, and this time I knew it in my guts that this one would take him much further than the previous growth spurts. “Oh yeah…I’m growing babe!” Uncle Steve said as he continued to stuff his face, barely registering that his makeshift clothing already ripped from his expanding proportions. Before I could think of something, his shirt turned into shreds and the thong just exploded. In a shocking glorious moment, his mighty cock abruptly regained its freedom, getting even longer and thicker along with the heavy huge ball sac, which fought with the increasing thickness of his trunk-sized thighs. “Damn…I feel so much better like this! I will never try to hide my ever growing size from this tiny world again!” Uncle Steve said with mouth still full of food. Although he promised never to get dressed again, I knew he adored the feeling of outgrowing the clothes with nothing but the size of his increasing physique. The glorious boulder-like shoulders increased their already incredible size, growing thicker, wider, and denser; the veins crossing its rugged surface engorged at plain sight. At the same time, the attached deltoids improved in girth, while the mountainous biceps ballooned even further, splitting and reshaping the manly fibers of the glorious peak, making it thicker, wider and more marvelous than ever. My immense master looked down at me with a grin in his hyper masculine face. “Oh yeah, son. I can tell in advance you’re gonna love what I’ve got for you!” His deepening voice, so masculine, so demanding, and yet so soothing, echoed inside the spacious diner. I was so lost in the moment, it actually took me a moment to realize what Uncle Steve meant, but then again, I was always two or three steps behind my immense SMM. “Fuck…” I gasped at once. All of a sudden, my own muscles felt tighter and harder than ever. I clenched my teeth as the wave of pleasure and power surged from Uncle Steve to my own body. “That’s it boy, you need to get ready for my new body. You are my son, and you will readjust according to my own immense image, but much smaller of course. You know I dig having you as a hot tight mini-me.” He chuckled, as another growth spasm erupted into his already inhumanly massive frame, expanding his boulder like shoulders even further. “Shit…How you can even endure this…” I gasped for air, feeling my own body reacting to the changes on my muscle daddy. My cock was aching hard and my heart pounded inside my chest. At each passing second, I could tell my body was changing further, adapting to the very wishes of my immense muscle master. “Heh, you didn’t even begin to feel the power of it, son. That’s okay; you will only have what I know you can take. Daddy’s always in charge.” He said, picking me in his arms and flexing a mountainous biceps that grew so immensely bigger that I had no other choice but hug the boulder of manly strength and hug it with my both arms, yet still not able to encompass the whole thing. “Yes, boy…feel it! See how much bigger your daddy will grow! Make me bigger my trigger!” He commanded me with such presence that I had no other choice but roaring out of pleasure as my body overfilled with the utmost love towards my massive master. The combination of my uncontrollable sexual ecstasy and the supernatural bond between Uncle Steve and myself was so intense that Uncle Steve himself stopped eating for a second to release a primal cry, which sounded so manly and so powerful that every man in the room just got an instant boner. “That’s it, Johnny, bring them to me!” Uncle Steve’s humongous frame expanded even further as he caressed my own growing physique, his enormous manly gnaw groping my muscles and easily crushing them in such a sensual way that it caused me even more pleasure than pain. “Shit, look at those guys! They’re BOTH growing!” Evan moaned as he noticed both of us growing right in front of their eyes. Until that special moment, no one had ever seen a trigger growing along with his daddy. I looked at the shocked audience and flexed for their amusement. “My daddy knows his boy needs to be big and strong to endure his demands!” I was surprised to the masculine tone of my voice. The other triggers in the restaurant approached us, amazed to the fact a young trigger was growing along with his immensely elder muscle god. Sure, to each pound my body managed to pack, Uncle Steve seemed to gain 20 hard pounds of hard muscle with such easiness that our growth was not comparable. Still, they could not deny the fact that I grew in synch with my daddy, each muscle bulging and growing at the same time, but not in the same pace, neither in the same intensity. Uncle Steve just looked down at me and chuckled. “Yeah, boy, you must grow bigger too. I want you to be able to keep up with my growth, at least in theory, because you know this kind of growth is deserved for a muscle god like your dad.” Patrick and Evan stood so close to us, but still keeping a respectful distance, and I knew deep down they were feeling terribly guilty for lusting so vividly after Uncle Steve. After all, they had their own sentimental bond with their respective SMM’s, and such emotional link was indeed remarkable. Uncle Steve then picked me and ripped my clothes with his teeth. He kissed me passionately, turned me upside down in a swift, yet powerful maneuver, only to insert his manly rough tongue down my anus, spreading my growing muscular legs and burying his masculine face between my butt cheeks. Meanwhile, I knew exactly what I had to do. Uncle Steve worked on my body to fill me with pleasure and it fueled my power to dig deeper inside the triggers’ minds. Evan and Patrick felt torn between the desire to worship Uncle Steve and their dedication towards their own respective alphas. Breaking that bond would be actually easier than I first anticipated. Those guys were so horny after Uncle Steve that I only had to push the right buttons, reassuring them that making Uncle Steve grow was not any kind of treason, quite the contrary, they would be helping the Senior Muscle Men to get even bigger, because Uncle Steve was the most developed, the future of their marvelous kind! Right before I accomplished my mission, I felt my own hesitation. I was not sure I should unleash their powers towards Uncle Steve. “Damn boy, you are getting better at this!” It was Uncle Steve’s masculine presence in my mind’s eye. His marvelous size, his phenomenal power spearing even further inside the limitless reality of that dreamlike world. “Uncle Steve…you are really here aren’t you? This is not any product of my subconscious…” The monstrous powerful being that had simply materialized in my own imagination world, seemed even bigger than I had seen him last. The glorious silver haired behemoth filled my view and all my other senses. “Stop analyzing everything, son. Yeah, I am here all right, I can do anything you can, and much more. We are now ready to go even further. I need you make them trigger me again.” “I know, but…what will it do to you? I mean to us…this bond we share right now…I don’t want to share it with anyone else. I mean I love to grow you, and the only one who can do it…” “You are still be the only one able to grow me, my boy. You just need more power and these guys can provide it. Think on them as extra energy to feed my muscles. I need to GROW and GROW much bigger than you can even imagine, tiny Johnny. Now serve your master at once!” At that moment, I snapped from the mental bond and found myself back at the diner, with my growing monstrously huge muscle master eating my boy cherry while the two triggers, whose cocks were harder than never. I looked at Evan and Patrick and opened a warm inviting smile to them. Their fears and the guilty disappeared; they were ready to use their trigger power to unleash even more muscle growth into Uncle Steve. “Come on, boys…I need you NOW!” Uncle Steve said, taking his masculine face from my butt and gently replacing it with his massive manly cock, which, albeit the augmented size and girth, went smoothly and sensually inside my clinched butthole, sending me such powerful waves of muscle growth pleasure that I felt like I’d pass out right then. At the same moment, the released triggers looked at Uncle Steve, who flexed a most muscular pose to let them know they now belonged to him. The intensity of that moment challenged descriptions. Patrick and Evan hugged the immensity of Uncle Steve’s frame, kissing his face and worshipping his glorious rugged giant sized muscles. The combined power of those triggers and my own psychic abilities, masterfully orchestrated by the amazing mind of my immensely powerful muscle daddy resulted in not just another growth spurt. In non-technical language, it was an evolutionary step. Uncle Steve’s body launched into new heights and standards, even among SMM’s. His muscles unfolded and expanded beyond anything anyone had seen, including the incredible muscle growth pace on the monstrously huge elder men. Uncle Steve’s body grew, but not just in height, density, size, girth, width or any other physical dimension. It expanded beyond imagination; it simply developed and evolved right in front of the shocked audience. Meanwhile, the glorious elder titan just kissed Evan and Patrick, showing them how a real muscle daddy treats his boys. Then, he lifted my body along with his mighty cock and held the newcomer in just one arm, as he flexed the gigantic free arm. “Welcome aboard, boys. You must learn three things. #1 I need to grow even bigger, so you little asses will have to work hard to accomplish that. #2 Johnny is your older and bigger brother, and you will do everything he says, whether you want it or now, because my favorite boy is my most special trigger and #3 well, you are gonna find out that your former little SMM’s will soon serve me too.” I moaned deep as Uncle Steve fucked my ass with a glorious roar, swiftly remodeling my own body as I served him with utmost dedication. At each single second, I felt like one with his glorious cock, so majestically huge inside me, so painfully present inside my butt, fucking it harder and manlier. When Uncle Steve came inside me, it felt like a warm flood of love that took over myself. His muscles expanded even faster around me as he filled my relatively tiny body with his fatherly juice, I could just experience my very being changed, reshaped to please my loving father. The flooding took over my soul and at some moment; I felt the emptiness of the absence of Uncle Steve’s cock. It was then I opened my eyes and gasped to the sight of my monumental Uncle flexing his mountainous biceps, having one boy sat at the top of each peak. I was speechless to notice how tiny and weak those muscular lads seemed when compared to the sight of my mega-muscle daddy’s standards. His biceps were so gloriously immense they comfortably sat at the top of the peaks, as they rose higher and harder. Their tiny cocks shooting volleys of cum at the expanding frame of our master. Reacting out of pure worshipping instinct, I jumped out of the table and climbed my expanding master’s muscles, grabbing his impossibly thick neck, using the monstrous knots of his 16 abdominal wall as a ladder. I realized my own muscular arms were longer and much bigger as well, still nothing compared to the hard monstrosity that I tried to embrace. Kissing Uncle Steve felt deliciously different time, especially because of the tremendous size difference between us. I never realized it would become such a ecstatic feeling! “I know, little one. I feel the same.” The glorious muscle god said as he continued to flex his biceps harder and huger, making the new trigger to feed even more muscle growth cum on top of his expanding frame. I smiled, looking around to see all the clients were either making out or simply passed out with huge hard cocks trapped inside their pants. “Fuck…you were too much for them, sire.” “Nothing new about that…” Uncle Steve chuckled as he stood up. Evan and Patrick already passed out, so the silver haired Titan gently nursed them in one massive arm, the same in which he carefully protected me. “Shit…you’re…” “12 feet tall, 9 and one half feet wide, I currently weigh 18,258 pounds of monstrously massive muscle with a 37 inches long cock. I could tell you my exact measurements, but you will have the pleasure to find wouldn’t you?” I love that playful manly tone on my daddy. “You’re twice taller than when you entered here, over 10 times heavier too! And you’re not done growing…” I whispered, kissing the cheeks of my sleeping trigger brothers. “I barely started, son. Now, we need to get back home. I can feel Larry Durham and Junior are on their way to our home. We need them. I think Durham will become a formidable trigger!” “Oh, yeah, Junior has great potential.” I casually commented as he managed to put down the frontal wall of the dinner before leaving the place. “Heh, they both have!” Uncle Steve said mischievously. “But…what do you mean sir?” I asked all of a sudden. “If a young trigger has all this power, what kind of growth do you think a SMM will unleash on me?” I gulped “A-are you sure it is possible to make a trigger out of a SMM?” “Well, I just made trigger grow to get the size of SMM, Johnny.” Uncle Steve said as he placed me at the ground and I could see my body for the first time. I was the exact size of Uncle Steve before he transformed into an even bigger SMM! I could not believe my eyes, because I not only looked exactly like his much younger clone, I actually moved and behaved precisely as a powerful young man of such impossible size would. “Shit…Uncle Steve, I’m you! I mean…” “I know exactly what you mean, son. You are right. I made you look not only exactly, as I would have looked if I were that size at your age; I rebuilt your every single cell to be my perfect son, just on the outside though. You are already my prefect lover on the inside, and that’s precisely the reason you can grow me.” He said with such proud that I felt the big tears rolling from those eyes. “So…if you changed a trigger into SMM’s standards…” “We will do the same to the Durham duo. You will release Junior, I will break Senior’s will, and they will both become my triggers.” He smiled with unbreakable confidence. “Shit, sire…this will make you sooooo much bigger!” “Yeah it will be a nice start. But I want even more!” Uncle Steve said with his powerful tone and I just nodded. He was right, he deserved so much more. I would do everything to make him bigger! End of PART VII

My Weekend JOB part four by F_R_Eaky Part One: https://muscle-growt...d-job-part-one/ Part Two: https://muscle-growt...d-job-part-two/ Part Three: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7245-my-weekend-job-part-three-by-freaky/ It was going on noon and the four massive men were wondering what to do. Lawrence, Joshua's friend, was now something akin to a seven foot tall amateur bodybuilder and love sick bodyguard that would follow any order given to him by any one of the four giants. Indeed he had ordered breakfast for the four of them and himself, enough to fill an entire NFL football team, if not two. The bill was then paid off with some of the money the mega men had earned via their cam show with the formerly short and meek Lawrence the night before. The giants had given up on any repairs to the one bedroom's doorway and were trying to figure out what to do next. They had liked the idea of emailing the athletic, Russian alpha, 7'2Giant, but they realized that would take too long to set up a meeting with him, his flying there...so now they were trying to figure out what to do? "Is there a bodybuilding contest we can go and conquer?" asked Andrixos. Lawrence went to the computers to check, Joshua, Brent, Andrixos, and Darien having grown so tall their fingers were now a little too large to properly use the keyboards. "No, sirs. There isn't a bodybuilding championship either close by or going on today." "No matter," said Joshua. "We're larger than them, but not proportionately so. Our bodies are more like the size of gymnasts, maybe some American footballers, but not quite up to bodybuilder physique yet." "Yeah... but damn! This muscle feels sooooo good." said Darien. "So does our cock and balls.... man I want more.... I want more size! Strength! POWER!" and he flexed his muscles in various poses and growled. "GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!" "I'd like to fly." blurted out Brent. "You know, like Superman. I... I don't know why...but it just seems to me like it would had to the alpha masculinity of it all if we could be super dense and hard, as well as strong, and could fly like the son of krypton." "Hmmmmmm yeah.... I kind of like that idea." said Andrixos, and he began to absent mindedly rub his cock. "I like it too." said Darien. "Anything to get us bigger! Stronger! GROWING! GGRRRR!" "Oh, sirs.... your becoming stronger, larger, that is just so hot. Andrixos, sir, you are beginning to sport one of your massive erections. May I strip my clothes and help you take care of it?" "Ye...what?....uhm...yes... please, by all means." With those words, Lawrence took off all his clothes and began to stroke the magnificent, nearly torso long chubby Andrixos was thrusting out from his groin. "My gawd, that's fuckin' hot as hell!" cried Darien, and soon he became fully erect and began stroking his cock, sitting right next to Andrixos. Lawrence noticing this, placed himself so he could reach out and stroke one head, Andrixos', with one hand, and the globulous gland of Darien with the other. It didn't take long until Joshua and Brent were sitting opposite of Andrixos and Darien, sporting full lumberjack logs and jacking like there was no tomorrow. When that happened Lawrence repositioned himself and extended his legs out to let each foot stroke the penile head of Joshua and Brent. "Ooooooooh GAWD!" Cried out Brent. "Becoming like Superman...big barreling chest...." "Super strength, in bulging biceps and triceps." cried out Joshua. "Getting bigger and bigger...all other guys a puny little men...mere mortals!" bellowed Darien. "Cocks getting bigger...." Moaned Andrixos. "Bend steel beams..." "Flying through the air...." "Hulking out of the super suit...." "Balls increasing in size....." "Hmmmmmmm is it wrong, to still want to grow, even with the proportionate strength of Superman?" cried out Joshua. "Not at all!" bellowed Darien. "Super strength along with supersize... We can have all the runts worship us like muscle godsssss...gettin' bigger!" "Oooooh yeah...." moaned Joshua... "Taller...broader.... men shrinking down past our waist when we're both standing..." "Kind of like... walking out onto the field like the Tony Romero commercial and being twice his size." "Yeah.... all the little football fuckers only come up to like our knee or just above!" said Andrixos. "AAAAAhhh FUCK! That'd be so hawt!" moan Joshua. "Hi! We're friends of Tony Romo... much bigger friends..." voiced Brent. "Ooooh yeah....MUCH bigger friends..." called out Darien. "And just like him we agreed to allow ourselves to be doubled in size to remind you that new Pepsi lemon flavor gives you double points..." "HMMMMMMM FUUUUUUCK!" cried out Andrixos. "We walk out onto the field just like him, but all his team mates and opposing team mates come up even shorter on us than they do on him. Because we started out taller than him..." "Ohhhh yeah.... and we grrrreeeeeeeEEEEEEW!" moaned Joshua. "And we got taller and broader....bigger and fuller!" "Thicker!" "Harder!" "Stronger!" "Denser!" "More hung!" "Bigger balled!" "Sooooo swollen!" "In muscles and cock!" "We stomp out onto that field now nineteen feet tall. Six and half feet taller than the doubled in size Tony Romo. He can't believe Pepsi allowed this. He can't believe how big our muscles are. How huge our cocks are. How we can attempt to put one of his new uniforms and not only do we burst out of it, but it looks almost like threads on us." "YEAH! Showing Romo who's a lil' wuss!" "And we start to play football, but there's nothing holding us back, none of the opposing team can really hold on to us and if they managed to do so, we simply keep on walking each one is so light. Collectively the team is so light to us! And eventually to save broken bones and thus the roster, we stop walking and we just hover slightly and fly in a standing position towards the goal line." "All the while they team feels how helpless it is to stop us and still we continue to grow..." "GROW!" "FUCK YEAH! BIGGER!" "STRONGER!" "BROADER!" "THICKER!" "SO! ...uhhhhuhhhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuh... ah huh huhHUH HUH HUH SO MUCH FUHULL....ER!" "UHWAH AH HA! HMMMMM FULLER, SWOLLEN, STRONGER!" "AH HA AH AH AHHHHH!" Suddenly Joshua was ready to blow and pointed his massive cock directly across from him towards Andrixos. The load came out like unusually large string of silly string or cheese whiz, just bursting and streaming out with the pressure of Niagara Falls forced into and coming out of a funnel. The stream his Andrixos just below his chest and caused him to convulse wildly, as he suddenly hit orgasm with just enough time and control to point his cock towards Brent. Contact of Andrixo's stream had the same affect on Brent as Joshua's did on Andrixos and soon Brent had his cock aimed towards Darien who in return aimed his cock towards Joshua until all four of the large men had been splattered and duly coated with one of their friend's spunk. Breathing heavily and half asleep over the intense orgasm each large man had experienced, they suddenly gave out small whimpers and moans, their faces contorting into masks of pain. Lawrence looked at the four large men and then began to notice, their feet were getting bigger, longer, and wider. Those feet were now too being pushed out closer and closer to his central location in between the four large men. "Ohhh...the masters are growing!" The four men began to moan and cry out as the air was filled with the sound of snapping bone and stretching sinew, tearing muscles and rebuilding fibers. Soon the large feet began to touch one another and then their bodies began to be pushed back towards the four corners of the room, which they were beginning to fill rapidly. Their muscles bunched and hunched, mounding and growing on top of one another, filling the men's bodies out more and more, becoming even fuller, thicker, more swollen than before. Feeling the strain of the him and his friends growing against one another, Brent called out. "We've got to break out the window and jump, or we'll destroy the room and possibly this floor. We're growing too big, too heavy!" Following his lead, Andrixos joined Brent in placing his feet upon the window frame and the outer wall of the suite's living room area and began to push. Their legs swelled suddenly and popped massively, the veins popping up and travelling all up and down their swelling calves and thighs. They were performing squat moves against the wall and their leg muscles responded to the workout by growing larger with tear drop shapes popping up all over the front of their thighs. Joshua and Darien joined in by spreading their legs and moving into position so that it looked almost as if they were going to pull Brent and Andrixos onto their laps. Using their backs, they leaned behind them towards the inner wall and began to push using their arms, back, and shoulders thrusting their groins into their friends' lower backs and buttocks, while their legs went around on either side. It seemed to take forever but eventually there was the sound of plaster and timber giving way and soon the men had pushed out the exterior wall and window and were now attempting to, as gingerly as they could, crawl out and somehow exit the building. Brent sat there on their newly made ledge looking down. Even though they were growing, on their way towards nineteen feet tall, the drop was still going to be a bit more than twice their height. However he didn't have time to sit and think forever, for Joshua's feet and legs were rapidly growing and pushing him off, whether either man wanted that or not. Brent eventually gave a push off and then.... found himself floating in mid air. "I..... I..... I'm flying!" One by one as the other three young giants came out, after watching Brent, they too discovered they could fly and instead of having to jump and fall down to a tremendous thud and aftershock landing, could instead float or fly down and then hover until they finished growing down to the ground. Once they landed, their bodies began to bunch and hunch, lurch and twitch, as their muscles continued to inflate and swell. They were standing taller, broader, and most definitely thicker, going and growing from the gymnast physique into something much stronger and bigger. But something was changing. They had begun to grow slightly different from one another. Brent and Darien as they filled out began to develop a bit more thickness to their overall frame and their waistline. Brent filled out into the half-muscle half fat kind of look, but one that you knew wasn't real fat fat because it didn't wiggle and wobble when he moved. It still looked solid and tough. Darien's guy filled out a bit, but still kept some of the definition of his abs and obliques. In truth Brent was beginning to look like a line backer and Darien was beginning to look something between a power -lifter or an off season bodybuilder. Joshua and Andrixos weren't to be outdone, they swelled just as large as their friends, albeit they did it with more cuts and striations to their muscles than Brent's or Darien's. Their stomach pulled in taught and revealed a two...four...six....eight pack of solid bricks. Two things began to spread over their bodies: hair and veins. Veins began to slowly plump up and snake their way over every hill and dale, curve and crevice of the four giants' muscles. They began to form very quick and thick outlining their bodies this way and that. The hair which had already been growing on them now was coming in longer and thicker all over their bodies, spreading finger rubbing rugs across their chest, upper arms, forearms, arm pits, abs, crotch, and legs. Their beards came in as very thick five o'clock shadows and their head hair grew down to their shoulders. Next their cocks pulsed and bobbed, oozing out a little more and more into an extremely vulgar and thick flaccid state. It would have been mind blowing to see exactly how much man meat they now carried soft between their legs, but the colossal cocks began to stretch and swell, growing into and erect state as the balls underneath them swelled and grew too, pushing the cocks further and further out. Finally the four men stood there breathing deeply, their sweat glistening off their now larger swollen bodies and through the slightly denser hair which covered them. Their cocks stuck straight out and bobbed slightly. If one was an eight foot tall man, one would just come three fourths of the way up the giant's calves. Six foot, only about half way up. Their enormous, thick and yet long, manly feet covered up to two square sections of concrete and made large pad sounds when they walked. Eventually, one of them moved. "AuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuugghhhhhhhyyyYYYYYYYEAH!" bellowed Joshua as he raised his arms into a double bicep pose, then turned his hands outward while raising his arms further as if to going into a victory pose, but this was broken off as he actually bent his torso sideways, extended one of his arms out sideways and twisted into a stretch. "This...this...fucking.... feels AWESOME!" Cried out Andrixos as he performed a most muscular. Brent began to laugh, "We can fly, we're so tall, and even bigger and stronger than before proportionately." "I wonder what we can do?" queried Darien. "Let's go find out." said Brent as he turned and walked towards a truck stop he saw towards his right. There were quite a few tanker trailers and trucks lined up in the parking lot. Squatting down, Brent began to put his hands on the trailers and roll them back and forth a bit to see if they were full or not. He finally smiled up at his friends when he came to an empty one. "Safety first." he laughed and then proceed to pick up the trailer with both hands and working into an awkward curling position, then into a standing press form. "OOOOOH YES!" Brent cried as he hoisted the tanker trailer and it's truck over his head and then began to over head presses and curls with it. Soon the other three giants found empty tanker trailers of their own and the four began having a workout session. After putting those trailers down as gingerly as they could, they began to search for box trailers and ones that were loaded at that to see if they could do the same exercises with a heavily loaded trailer. Lift after lift, curl after curl, the giants began to lift and pump their bodies up. Their sweat and musk filled their air around them. Their veins throbbing and pulsing, swelling as if attempting to break open their skin while feeding their muscles to grow even bigger. People came out of the truck stop: some were truckers worried about the condition of their tractors and trailers, while others were just people who came out to marvel or be terrified at the size of these nineteen foot tall, muscular giants. The later were broken into several categories: people who were frightened just slightly or for their soul, people who stood in awe, and people who stood in lust with some men and women wetting themselves by cuming at the sight of these powerful giants. After the trailer workout was done, the four men turned and uprooted some small trees near a park so they had room enough to sit or lean back and stretch. It was at that moment that Lawrence caught up to them. In fact, he had caught up to them much earlier and had been observing the crowd picking out some of the taller and stronger men who stained their own shorts with their own cum while simply staring at the giants. "This one is mine!" Lawrence called out as he lead a charge of three other men to climb up the bodies of Joshua, Brent, Andrixos, and Darien. They scaled the legs, bounded over the crotch, rock climbed the abs until they all reached their prize: the nipples of one of the four giants. Once there the four men began to suck and suck and suck until the four giants blew their nipple load into the awaiting men's' mouths. After that the four sucking men began to twist and contort, stretch and reach, as their bodies grew and grew. The crowd gasped in amazement and recoiled in horror, wondering, fearing, if their worst nightmare might come true: these four men would grow as tall as the other four giants. They came close, but did not. The four smaller men, lead by Lawrence swelled and grew, blew out of their clothing and shoes, until they had reached the height of twelve feet tall and were roughly the size of an amateur bodybuilder. These four men then went and found other men and had them drink from Joshua, Brent, Andrixos, and Darien's nipples as well, although they only reached a height of seven and half feet tall, with the muscle size of a line backer in football. Lawrence then barked an order: "The masters need refreshments - GO!" While the other men, eight in total, went and grabbed things like tanker trailers full of milk, or all of the largest bags of chips or sandwiches they could find, the now four twelve footers, slid down the abs of the giant men, sat amongst the giant's crotch hair, at the base of their cocks, and began to stroke and rub it in nice long, slow, massage like strokes. Soon the other men were now bringing the food and milk which the four giants gulped down and devoured faster than observing folks could imagine. The giants all leaning back on their elbows, their bodies stretched out half a block or so, enjoying the after affects of a great work out, a good meal, and the caress of their schlongs. At one point Brent let his head flop back and he sighed contentedly, "hmmmm merry Christmas to me...." A few minutes later Andrixos laughed and said, "Yeah.... like that video... 'Merry fuckin' Christmas to me.'" "What?" questioned Joshua. "There's this video. It's Christmas and this guy gets a present from his friend. It's a good sized bottle with instructions for this grow potion." "Oh yeah!" said Joshua as he sat up. "I know that one. Cute guy, too. He's in his living room, he's already quite tall." "Yeah, he's like around six and half feet or so cause he's not that much shorter than the seven foot tall Christmas tree." Darien sits up now and says, "Six and half feet isn't that tall any more boys." The four giants all chuckle, but Andrixos continues. "Yeah, true, but anyway. He gets this Christmas present and it tells him, 'drink a little or a lot - grow potion.' And then he laughs and says, 'You fuckin' know how much I'm gonna drink.... fuck little.' Then he says something like, 'Here goes.' and he downs the whole bottle." "Oh yeah...." says Joshua and then he begins to grow and grow taller and taller... his shirt starts ripping off of him, his pants begin to rip and fall off." "Yeah, and then there should be something included in the way of cock growth potion because when the pants come off, that package is pretty good size." "I know, right!?!" Brent laughs and hefts his cock a bit. "Well, it's not a good size now." and again all of them laugh. Andrixos continues, "But he's still growing and growing, eventually he's bursting through the ceiling of his living room and then they cut away to the outside of his house." "Yeah?!" state the other three in anticipation and they begin to all stand up, slightly moaning, as they begin to stroke their massive cocks at the head, while Lawrence and his men hang on, still stroking away at the giants' cocks' base. "And then you hear this explosion and an eruption of fire, and then the guy is growing from behind the house and he keeps getting taller and taller, broader and broader. He grows until the six story building his apartment was in only comes up to his knees." "Ooooh fuck yeah..." "Hmmmm yeah growth..." "Growing bigger...BIGGER!" "And then he looks down and he kind of smiles like he's satisfied and that's the end, but then suddenly he begins to grow again and he cries out, 'Awwww ha ha, oh..yeeaaah.' and he gets taller and taller until the building is now somewhere between his ankles and about one-fourth of the way up his shin. Then he cries out, "awww shit... Merry fuckin' Christmas to me..', because of all this new size he's got and then he says, 'Think I'll take a walk around.' or something like that and he begins to walk around his block a little bit. But due to his size, he's now creating cracks in the street pavement, he's making houses shake with just his footsteps...." "And then he'll notice cars aren't as big as his feet." "Buildings are the size of chairs...hmmmmmmm" "High-wire power lines are only at his knees... oooooooh." "After walking around he says, 'Shit, this is the fuckin' best shit ever. Wish I could have some muscle with this too.' And then he grabs his stomach and he begins to swell and grow and inflate and get thicker, stronger, larger...." "BIGGER! HMMMM HUH HUH HUH!" "BROADER! HUH HU HUH HUH HMMMMMGGGFFFF!" "STRONGER! HUUUUUUUUUU!" "And then he calls out his friend's name and says, 'You fuckin' put some wish potion in there too!' And he begins to moan and groan, does a double biceps pose and his muscles are inflating and swelling...." "PLUMPING! HUH UH AAAAAWWWW GAWD!" "GETTIN' SWOLE! HUH HUH HUH HUH" "HUH HUH HUH OOOO SHIT! MOUNDING MASSIVE!" "His upper arms are swelling, his lats are expanding into huge wings, his shoulders and back are getting ever wider and wider His thighs are inflating to impossible sizes, his calves are becoming huge marble columns, and then the muscle causes him to grow in height again and he just keeps growing and growing bigger..." "TALLER!" "STRONGER!" "LARGER!" "FULLER!" "THICKER!" "HARDER!" "HUH HUH HUH F..... F..... Finally the building are just barely coming up to his ankles, he's growing out of screen. He's becoming.... HOOO! ...s....s...so tall...SO TALL!....HUH HUH That... that his head is ....disappearing from the screen and he calls... he calls....calls OUT! TA! HA HO HOOO HOOO HUH HUH HEEE HUUU.... Merry fuckin' Christmas to me!" "HUH HUH UH HUH HU HUH HAPPY NEW YEAR!" "HUH HUH HUH BLESSED YULE!" "HAP...HU HUH HUH HAPPY CHANUKAH!" "And then...AND THEN! He... he growls some more...and continues to.... TO....AH.... OH....GAWD..... TO....GROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOW!" "AH! SUH SWEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELL!" "SIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIZE!" "MAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAASS!" And with that the four giants once again released a torrent of cum that wound up aimed at each other. Splattering against their bodies, the cum coated their already glistening and heaving muscles, seeping into their pores and being absorbed by them. The affects were instant as they began to grow up taller and taller, their cocks jutting out farther and farther from their groins, their feet swelling and lengthening out more and more covering more and more ground, their muscles inflating and swelling even larger and fuller no approaching a size where they were beginning to fight each other for room and make things like walking, scratching their nose, or drinking a glass of water - if they could find a glass their size - hard if not impossible to do. The veins popped out even fuller and more defined on their body criss-cross this way and that. Their muscles formed deeper valleys, higher peaks and mounds, became even denser and stronger mass. Their hair grew in thicker and slightly longer. Their looks became younger and younger. They were slightly de-aging coming back to the optimum prime of manhood: eighteen to twenty five years old. They walked around in a dazed state for a bit, trying to find their balance. Trying to walk normally without having to kick their legs out sideways. Attempting to walk with their arms straight down at their sides to no avail. Meanwhile mere mortal men on the ground were realizing they now only came up to the four giants ankles, and that not only were streets and sidewalks buckling underneath the giants' weight but so too was the ground. The four giant men had once again grown and grown so much they were now fifty feet tall and with the build, strength, and size of amateur bodybuilders and their equivalent in power lifters. Joshua and Andrixos were even more cut and defined yet still fuller and bigger, while Brent and Darien were fuller and thicker than before. All of them massive beasts with colossal cocks and balls to prove it, and throw them off balance. Meanwhile, Lawrence and his three twelve foot tall guards were leading what could become the world's largest circle jerk. "The gods need more fuel and we must supply it to them as their loyal servants!" With that, as he stood on the bridge of Joshua's foot he began to start pumping his cock hard and fast. The other three large men did the same, each respectively on another giant: Brent, Andrixos, or Darien. Slowly but surely, men from all over, whether on their own accord or under the influence of the musk exuded by the giants, began to climb onto or stand near the feet of the giants and jack off.

I'm a bit rusty so I apologize in advance. Wanted to try a new writing style. Part I: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6307-invisible-kid-continued/ Invisible Kid (Continued) Part II The repercussions of my decisions never shone so brightly than it did after giving my family their gifts. For the next few weeks, l’d never been more invisible as I did when I was around or near my super strong, super sized dad and brother. Dad had gotten his hands into the construction business and, as far as I could tell, had few things out there that could demolish him. Conan, being the weaker of the two, still liked to strut his stuff everywhere he went and did his best to show off that stuff to his many peers. Dad and Conan often went on father-son outings to guest star at bodybuilding or strongman competitions. They’d invited me a few times but I couldn’t sit comfortably at their destinations. They always found something to show off with. On one occasion, dad had insisted I come and see him fuck up a truck(in his words). And , of course, when your dad was multiple times your size and strong enough to flick you across the room with a finger, I had difficulty declining him. Besides, getting accustomed to living in this version of my reality was starting to get too ridiculous. To get to the counter in the massive bathroom me and Conan shared, I had to stand on a stepping stool since my older brother was over 2 feet taller than me and would have had to practically sit on the floor to see his own face in any average height mirror. Even then, he’d become so big that the mirror would also be too narrow for him to see anything but his face and two mounds behind his head and another two stuffing his chest (although partially).Going to get food was even more ridiculous when the people around me ate enough to feed an army. Apparently, my enhancements to strength and size had made them vacuums when it came to any family gathering for breakfast, lunch, or dinner. When taking something from a stray cabinet, I had to always be wary of the many XL protein powder jars my other male family members continue guzzle at every outing, half a jar per outing. The counters were even higher thanks to dad, of course. I was surprised there wasn’t a ladder for me to climb to reach the upper rows of the fridge (there was a step ladder for that, still.) The living room was probably the easiest room to live in for me, next to my own room. The many citizen and hero medals Dad were made more massive than they were when he told the stories of what he’d done to get each one. Pulling people out of fires, rescuing people falling from buildings, helping with emergency construction, helping the police in catching burlars, rapists, and murderers. He even received a medal for saving the last state wide cyclist competition from a bomb he’d accidently found in a bathroom stall. He would laugh about that when he sat beside me to talk about them on the couch because he’d had to run and destroy the sidewalk of part of the city trying to reach open water and drop the bomb into the nearby lake. It was a very daunting reality where dad and his son had become so strong that they typically did the police department’s job better than they did. He had declined their offers to invite him to be a special officer for the forces as he had his family to give full attention to (and their normal police vehicles were too weak to hold his girth and still move quickly). It was pretty much what you’d expect from a crowd of many beefy, hairy men and then adding my family into the mix. Dad and Conan were their own models of perfection in the public eye and were masterful artists when it came to looking good and making every other big man near them look like shit. They’d come wearing tight short shorts that hugged their asses and hefty content as if they were to be used for Thanksgiving dinner this year and string tank tops that were having trouble clinging to the hefty and strong chests that were almost fighting to be freed from their tight cages. It was almost elementary as every around them started gawking and even ran to crowd and fan girl them. I went to the bathroom as the crowd got too thick to breath. They seemed to almost suck the energy from the crowd the way they thrived in it so easily. Their massive frames standing over the little people around them was a sight engraved in my head. I was starting to get a little envious in all honesty. Was there really no way to reverse this? They tore up any competition they went to when strength or size was concerned. And I literally mean torn. The two were big and apparently had their size for a long time but they weren’t always the best at containing their power. I was so scared I actually made mom more durable as I would hear dad shake the entire house with their….. special time. Which was generally every night after my previous changes. But before I get off topic, again, they tore up everything that wasn’t specially made for them. Going to the bathrooms at competitions for emergencies still left cracked doorframes and overfilled urinals. Trucks or other equipment used for strongman events led to devastated trucks, bent barbells, and other quickly-useless objects. I ‘d never directly seen the size in a few years but dad had become way more manly and open after changing. Pretty much everyone but me walked around the house in tight clothing or little to none. At one point Dad had woken up extremely early, catching me watching late nite television, and was wearing nothing but a pair of briefs looked full beyond capacity. Thankfully, we had a lot of massive pillows on our massive couch or I’d have been discovered with massive erections multiple times. Dad and Conan were far more territorial and intimidating thanks to me enlarging their hefty balls. Mom seemed accustom to it after living with it and falling in love with it in this reality. I, however, would get a little shocked every blue moon when a photographer got too carried away or an obsessive fan did something dangerous during their super strong escapades like kiss their feet during a truck press or something. Rooms would become quiet when they demanded order and attention. If there was a competition between the results of my changes and myself, I’d be the one on the losing side. My family were their own singularity in the eyes of the media and the public. Untouchable. Unbendable. If they had been any stronger, more controlling, or even more beautiful than they were, they could have taken over the state, let alone the country. The only total positive from this was Luke. Luke had been bullied greatly in my reality but, in this one, he wasn’t assaulted by the bullies I’d been stupid enough to let my sex drive grow. At least, that’s what I wanted to believe. They seemed to be backing off when I was around but Luke and I played games on my massive television and hung out too much for me to believe any of that with the bruises he hid under his shirt. It was when we were going to swim in our backyard pool and maybe run along our private beach that I saw most of them. He’d attempted to hide them by wearing his shirt and shorts into the pool but he’d missed some more on his legs when he came out of the pool with dripping make-up covering black and blue bruises. I bit my lip trying not to say anything and just let him enjoy this. The choice to help in a way only I can came again and again. He was really suffering, still because of me, in a world I’d warped and was still my friend. I stayed up late in the night pondering the decision. I had to help him somehow and the only way was to make him powerful like my dad and brother. My brother…..my brother! The next morning, dad was sitting on the couch as I walked out of my room dressed to leave. I looked over and he was still wearing nothing but a confined pair of straining briefs, mom resting on his chest as best she could. It was amazing to think they were getting paid millions to run around, lifting unbelievable masses, and then just sitting on their couch watching crappy shows while half naked. “Dad, I’m going to see Conan, he left his lunch on the kitchen counter” I said, pulling a large cooler that was supposed to carry Conan’s food. No one had to know I didn’t actually go into the kitchen until 4 AM this morning, an hour before Conan woke up. “That’s so nice of you, son” he boomed over to me with a grin. “It’s good to see you getting along with your brother so well lately. The limo should still be at the front of the estate. Stay safe.” I left the house a little sad. I didn’t mean to deceive anyone but I had to do this. I needed to speak with Conan. --- The college Conan went to was very large and expansive, very difficult to navigate through without a map. Thankfully, my (wow, mine) driver left me with a map that helped me figure out where to go. At this time, Conan would be at the hangar by the school. Originally, it had been a piloting club where the students were trained to pilot small planes. I’d actually come to see some flight sequences months before my changes. Still, that wasn’t exactly important to Conan. Apparently, when he’d been a freshman in this reality, he’d bought the hangar to use as his “play room”. I found the hangar, it’s large and metal frame bent in some places. The ground was torn in separate areas as though mines had been placed and set off in different parts of the large grass field. The kind of weight to be moved to cause this much damage had to have been astronomical as I had to actually jump over a few trenches that weren’t naturally made. The close I got to the entrance, the more my footing had to get adjusted. The ground was vibrating every few seconds as if a repeated action were making it all move. I dared to move myself toward the large iron door and pull it with both arms. “Hey, bro” Conan called over to me as he looked over at me with a grin. Sweat was dripping down his forehead. “Almost done with this set” he said as he went back to the truck he was bench pressing, leaving me to gape at the ease at which he pushed out reps against the weight that was easily several tons. Their strength never stopped amazing me even though I was the one who gave it to them. I slowly moved toward a nearby bench with the cooler trailing behind me but I never took my eyes off the man pounding out the weight over him like it was just 20 pounds for an average person. When he stopped, Conan sat up and flexed his chest as iff to get kinks out of the ripples he crafted over his bulging pecs. I forced myself out of my trance, something that had taken several weeks to learn, the idea of mastering this skill completely out of sight. “Um, I brought you lunch” I said as strongly as I could. It was hard to be strong when a giant wearing nothing but a tiny pair of shorts that stopped less than mid thigh and massive tennis shoes was walking towards you with his body covered in a layer of sweat and redness from pumping blood that only added to the manly musk that got stronger as he closed on me. I’d seen people affected by dad when he went to his designated areas for workouts. Several of his lucky fans quickly wet themselves and, in most of the cases, fell onto the ground in a typically awkward faint. I had come prepared as I’d rubbed my upper lip with vapor rub for chests. I had to focus for Luke. “Thanks, kid. I was so pumped for a work out by the time I got to the kitchen, I’d already drunken two cans worth of protein and hit the door. Can’t expect any less from my biggest fan.” Conan rubbed my head and the image of his knocking me out with just a pat hit me just as quickly as the image from the past where we used to be roughly the same height, making it hard for him to really pull off this kind of move. “Why didn’t you send a butler or something?” It dawned on me that I hadn’t planned an explanation for that. “Um….. I had to ask you something” I said quickly. Conan sat on the bench beside me and continued his rest with his bulging arms over his knees, holding a jug of water that he could palm. “Shoot, bro.” I took a deep breath and sorted my words. “How did you feel when you realized how strong you were?” For the next two minutes, there was only silence. I looked at Conan and he was looking up at the ceiling with a huge grin on his face as if he were remembering a pleasant memory. He ripped off the cap for the water jug and stood, towering over me again. He started walking away towards the back door before turning and looking back at me. “Come” was all he said as he turned back and continued his journey. I stood hesitantly and followed but Conan’s stride was too fast to keep up with. It was very similar to trying to skip to keep up with someone on a bike going down a hill. By the time I made it outside, Conan was standing before his next conquest. “You remember age 7 when I had that growth spurt? I can understand if you didn’t, you were so little back then. Of course, you only got even more little when it started.” Conan stood before what must have been 3 fire 18 wheeler trucks crushed and placed on top of each other as cubed metal. Conan rubbed his hands together. “The first time I lifted a 42 inch TV is probably the first thing you’d remember from that far back” he said as he squatted, his massive legs bulging from the motion and the slight tensing of muscles. “Then there was that 2nd growth spurt and I was a fucking tower. Remember the game we used to play to see how long you could hold onto my bicep from 3 feet over the floor? That was fun. You didn’t weigh anything back then. Heh heh, not that you do now.” Conan gripped the bottom of the metal cube stack. It didn’t look as though there were any gripping points, making it more difficult to lift. Atleast, that’s what I believed. “Then people started talking my head off in high school, remember? I couldn’t ever not be the center of attention.” Conan’s arms bulged and his legs flexed tremendously as he stood up with the cubes. Like they were on a barbell, he began to lift them with a steady pace. “And I remember the funny time mom thought her “baby” was in danger when Dad picked me up and threw me into the air like a I was little. As a teenager! I’d never seen such a great view as when I started to see over trees in the park.” Conan then lifted his arms faster. I started to realize his muscles weren’t even really working hard. If anything, this would barely count as warm up weight at the speed he was pumping. Conan continued. “Then I landed in Dad’s arms like he’d barely thorwn me a foot his grasp. That’s when the power really hit me.” He said this as he bent his arms and bounced the weight in his hands, the screeching of bending metal coming from the collision of the metal to eachcube and Conan’s hands. When Conan started throwing the cubes higher, I could make out hand prints. “I know it was late but it clicked that I was becoming a god amongst men. I know it sounds weird but it’s true. People started treating me like I was the most important thing in the world. Things stopped being difficult, besides getting a girl with wide enough hips who could take me, heh.” I was hard as a rock and yet a little scared. “I haven’t gotten growing recently but I’ve definitely been getting stronger. Dad says on my birthday this year, he’s going to let me arm wrestle him as much as I want. We need to find a place safe to do it though. Doing it last time cracked a few trees in the park. I’m going to fucking show dad up and make him look weak next to me. I’m going to keep pushing till I can be as persuasive, powerful, and big as he is. Then I’m going to make him look weak and puny. Then nothing and no one will be able to get enough of me. I’m only half way through sophomore year and I’m more than I can handle!” Suddenly, Conan’s arms blurred and the cubes vanished. I stopped covering my erection with my hand in my pocket and looked up into the sky. Gone. Conan looked at me with a grin. “I might have thrown it a little high. Wait for it.” After a whole minute of searching the sky for signs of the truck cubes, I saw a dot in the sky. That dot quickly became a cube, and that cube was speeding rapidly towards its original home in Conan’s hands. But Conan didn’t move. My eyes were wide as I saw him grin, not even paying attention to the incoming cube. “Move!” I screamed as the cube was now mere feet from collision. All Conan did was laugh like a maniacal idiot before BAAAAAAAAAAAAM!! Dust and earth shook as Conan was hit with the cube. I covered my face as the dust covered me and the hangar groaned. I fell to my feet from the collision. I was horrified as I looked at the cubes. They were perfectly flat and in Conan’s place. “C-Conan….?” I called fearfully. Had I killed my brother? It was faint at first but, eventually, I heard a weird groaning sound from the steel and it began to morph. My jaw dropped as a big, thick hand came out of the cube and was accompanied by another. Within moments, Two big arms, followed by big pecs, and a smirk exited the halved cube and the 2nd cube moved with him. Conan was wearing the 2nd truck cube like a hat as his was firmly planted. He was too tall for the one cube. He walked over and stood over me, the shadow of both he and the cube over me. “Was that a good enough answer for your survey, bro? I’d do more but I’m really hungry for that cooler you brought.” --- I walked down the sidewalk of our town, leaving the limo for Conan. The display he’d shown me was horrifying. My choices had made him a hyper-narcissistic, muscle bound manipulator. Could I risk that kind of power and size changing Luke. Hell no! That was what I thought when my phone rang the next thing I thought was to run to the hospital. Lucas said he had to run to the school cause he forgot his instrument from band class and didn’t want push ups. Why didn’t I go with him? I was one of his emergency contacts outside of family so it made sense the hospital called me to let me know Lucas was right next to her, barely breathing from pain. To Be Continued?

Umpires by F_R_Eaky Part VIII Part One: https://muscle-growt...-one-by-freaky/ Part Two: https://muscle-growt...r-eaky-part-ii/ Part Three: https://muscle-growt...-eaky-part-iii/ Part Four: https://muscle-growt...r-eaky-part-iv/ Part Five: https://muscle-growt...-r-eaky-part-v/ Part Six: https://muscle-growt...freaky-part-vi/ Part Seven: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6652-umpires-by-f-r-eaky-part-vii/ "I don't like to be kept waiting, gentlemen!" bellowed Henri Marasme in the inky blackness of the night. He was standing out in front of the little cabin of Callum Addams, while his new found friend and super hulk, Brandon Brockman, stood near the back door of the cabin. "I will give you until the count of three to come out, or then Brandon and myself will come in, whether you want us to or not!" Henri and Brandon both stood in the cool night air of very early, o-dark thirty morning hours, their massive fifteen foot tall bodies, covered in mammoth mounds of muscle that popped and flexed, bulged and bounced with every twitch of their nerves. Their clothes were completely shredded from all the growth in height, muscle weight & size, and their testicle and penis development. Nothing actually remained of their clothing saved parts of their underwear which truthfully speaking were only being held in place by the rugged stitching and metallic zipper of what was their denim jeans, and that, on both of them, was pretty much just a few threads away from snapping off and fluttering to the ground. It hung around a thigh, Henri's left and Brandon's right, went over the crotch as best it could, and then back up around still attempting to try and cling to one ass cheek but pretty much sliding under it. Their cocks hung obscenely forward and out from their groins, the head caught in the remnants of the underwear, the shaft oozing out down and then doubling back up, riding on itself until it reached it origin point at the base of the abdomin region. Their balls hung out on either side of the fabric and yet were pushed forward by the size of their own thighs, which in turn pushed forward and rose their cocks. Standing there, their nearly fifteen foot tall silhouettes rising with their breath, heavily, powerfully, they were about to begin the count down when a chant began to be heard. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Softly at first, and the two mega men outside of the cabin mistook it for whispered prayers. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Then it was a little louder and the pair thought the men inside were perhaps moaning. Were they attempting to get one good jerk off session before the monstrous mass monsters stole more of their size? "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" But the sound grew londer and louder, and Henri knew they were chanting but he wasn't sure what. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Suddenly there was the sound of massive splintering. It wasn't the usual sound like small twigs being broken, or even the sound of a two by four being forced to bend. This...this sound was becoming a great din to the ears, completely filling the entire night air, and the sound was more akin to the sound of a sequoia somehow being ripped apart. Within minutes, just as the dawn broke over the horizon, the roof and parts of the walls of the cabin began to break and the six men Henri Marasme was looking for suddenly rose up and out of the cabin in staggering height, muscle definition and size, and cock and ball measurements. Up and up and up the six men grew, their heads rising higher and higher than the roof point was. Their feet, backed by massively long legs that were swelling and plumping with greater and greater muscles, were bursting through great log walls and knocking over foundation stones. Henri stood staring further and further up and higher, breathlessly whispering the word, "no." Brandon meanwhile backed up from the cabin as he was staring at the rising heads of the enemies he came to steal from and shrink. Not looking behind him, he stumbled several times as he watched the men grow and grow until their crotches rose well above where the roof top had been. He scurried as fast as he could so as not to be over taken by the massive dogs that were these giants' feet, as those spread out longer and wider, across the whole yard. The six men were bucking and humping, thrusting and slamming into each others ass, moaning and chanting the whole time. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Bigger and broader, higher and taller, thicker and denser, fuller and more bloated they grew with muscle size and strength, giant sized height and feet, with pronounced prongs of tube steak pushed up and out by the globulous set of balls ever seen on a human being. Their hair cascaded down their heads, over their shoulders and continued half way down their back. Their body hair grew in thick, yet feathery, covering their chest, abs, partial upper arms, forearms, crotches, thighs, and feet. It came in a spread out, making them colossal size colt men, yet it didn't hide their muscles, it somehow managed to accent and highlight the curves, the rises, the peaks and valleys of their sickeningly full yet defined muscle heads and bellies. Finally one or two more thrusts did it and each man moaned loud, long, and hard, as their body shook and quivered, their feet and toes bend and curled, their arms flung back slack and useless. They bucked and spasmed as their cocks each swelled just that much larger, enough to actually be seen by their front partner's ass cheeks spreading open just a touch wider. They pumped volley after extremely long volley into their front partner while receiving the same from their rear partner. They began to moan and shout in ecstasy with each volley for it was both a release and then moment of tension with each blast. On one hand they were releasing built and pent up sexual energy, on the other hand each volley caused them to have another massive growth spurt, expanding their bodies even further and harder. Finally when all the spasm and ejaculations stopped, the men stood frighteningly impressive. The point where the nearly two story tall cabin roof would be now only came up to the six men's calves....just beneath them! Groggily the six men pulled out from one another and stumbled round the ruins of the cabin, cursing loudly as every once in a while the mighty logs used to make the walls now proved to be matchstick size splinters poking the giant men's feet. Shaking off the euphoria, Sebastian looked down and round, finally resting upon Brandon and said, "I think we need to divide and conquer." Brandon stood motionless, not sure what to do, run or attempt and attack. Suddenly he was smacked, lifted, and tossed a good forty, fifty, hundred or more feet from the cabin sight as one of the men had pulled buck on his still fairly erect cock and let it smack Brandon like giant billy club. The sextet then turned their attention upon Henri, but he slowly, carefully had backed away a bit and went to chanting on his own. "sump.... Sump.....SUMP!" One by one each of the six giants felt his touch and had to stagger to regain footing having suddenly lost some height, muscle size, foot size, cock and ball size, or a little bit from all. They tried to advance on Henri, but being the much smaller man at first, he could dodge in between the trees of the surrounding forest. After a moment of slight skirmishes, Sebastian began to moan and shrink, but only in muscular size, and it quickly went. His muscles went down from freakish hulk to beyond Olympian bodybuilder down to new pro contender to amateur bodybuilder to football player to gymnast to soccer player to swimmer to slim twink. The loss was so quick and draining, Sebastian nearly fell and passed out on the spot. "Auuuuh.....guys we've got to take him down." There was the sound of splintering wood again, but from their vantage point so high up due to their height, the six men couldn't see where it was coming from, not until suddenly one of the trees began to move on its own. It was Henri in complete and utter uber swollen beast mode. He had taken on all of Sebastian new giant muscular size on his much shorter frame. His muscles were so full, so swole, so pumped that his veins bulged extremely full and thick. His muscles mounded and bunched almost like great massive pillows nearly swallowing up his head, hands, and feet. He looked like a cross between the Hulk and the Michellen Man save he had a very tight and defined waist. Yet somehow he had managed to grab a fairly large tree and rip it from the ground with his new found strength. With that tree, Henri turned it and struck Brook right in the solar plexus and then up in Brook's face has he came down from the stomach blow. This sent Brook staggering backwards and landing on his ass, dazed for a few minutes. While everyone was looking at Brook, Henri called out to Brandon telling him to follow his voice and get over where he was. Connor turned attempting to find Henri by voice, but suddenly fell to the ground and smashing his face into the dirt, but hard. The impact of course would send warning signals to geological survey sites in the North America. "My feet! I have like no friggin feet!" "What?" Called out Zachary and Callum, but as they moved to get near Connor, Zachary went down with loud surprised gasp and cry. There was also heard a slight scream from Henri. While everyone had been distracted with Brook's fall, he took Connor's feet size away and was now using his extremely large dawgs to trip Zachary. As everyone turned to look at where Zachary landed, Henri came out enough to set his focus and gaze on Mason. "SUMP SUMP SUMP SUMP!" Suddenly Mason started shrinking in height rapidly. "Auugh AHH UUUGH AAAAH WUAAAAH!" Mason fell to his knees mid stride of attempting to walk and soon stood about a third shorter than the other five men of his group. Meanwhile Henri was now much taller and stronger and he turned and gave a hell of a punch to Callum's right ankle, causing that man to wince in pain as though he just had a rock tossed at his ankle by lawn mower. Floundering around a bit with his extremely over-sized feet he called out to Brandon, screaming at him to get over to him. Brandon did indeed eventually find his way over to Henri and they positioned themselves for the siphoning of energy but to be transferred to Brandon: Henri's cock stuffed right up Brandon's firm bubble ass. However in the time it took to get situated, the Strangwick Strangers had slightly regrouped and not sure what do they followed Callum's suggestion of "let's fuck!" to perhaps be the best option. There was some adjusting here and there as Henri via Brandon had managed to get a few chants in before the giant mega men got their act together, but once they did it turned out to be Henri's doom. "Sump!" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Brandon received the new dose under the combined power of all six words, but he didn't how he thought he would: a combination of all the enhancements. No instead he just got one, height. Suddenly blowing up about eight feet taller, this upset the balance of the position Brandon and Henri were in. Henry's overly muscular legs could have supported the weight, even the size, but he didn't have those legs positioned correctly to manage the balance. He fell backwards and Brandon simply sat on him. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Within the time it took for Henry to get Brandon up and off of himself so he could see what was going on, the six Strangers were all aroused, screwing their previous partners like before, and had grown back all being the same height, shape, strength, feet, cock & ball size. With that, Sebastian turn slightly and announced they would take care of one threat now. The back of his hand sliced through the air with speed and struck the body of Brandon, who went up and sailing much further this time that when he had been struck by the spring platform like motion of a giant cock earlier. Henri, now with the weight of his controlled partner off of him, began to concentrate on the six men again to siphon off their gifts. "SUMP!" But the young giants continued their sex and their chants. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" The affects were either quite comical or grotesque depending upon how one looked at it. The power surge being siphoned off from the six fucking giants was so powerful, Henri couldn't control how or what he was getting, nor how he placed it into or upon his body. "SUMP!" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Suddenly Henri's cock just sprang to life and grew and grew and grew, snaking along the ground to an incredible nine or ten feet, almost half to two-thirds the length of his body. "SUMP!" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Whap! His right bicep just suddenly inflated looking like a bit of mountain top resting on top of a small man's arm. The peak actually smacking him in the head. "SUMP!" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" PHHHHHHHHHHOMP! "AUUGH!" One, just one, of Henri's testicles blew up like it was attached to a highly powerful air hose. His legs spread out wider and wider as though doing the splits. Almost both of his feet left the ground the titanic testicle grew so large and round. It was the left that just barely stood tippy toe to give him some stability. "SUMP!" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Buh-BOUCE! Buh-BOUCE! "Waaaaaah...." Henri's chest, both pectorals, filled and grew like gigantic punching balloons being filled with water. So full and round they looked almost more like tits, and his nipples were forced so far down, they nearly doubled back under the pecs to point inward. But Henri was groaning now for the added weight made it one, hard to breathe, and two, added more weight that rested on his one giant swollen testicle. This in turn produced a prolonged feeling of being kicked there. "SUMP!" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Huh-WAAAAAAAAH!" Henri's cock received another massive dose and oozed out longer and thicker like some snake of play-dough being squeezed out of press. His cock had now grown to be as long as he was tall...flaccid! But the feeling of his cock growing, sliding along the ground, much of it grassy and slick with dew, made Henri aroused and suddenly his cock began to grow and swell longer and thicker become erect as much blood, perhaps too much blood, was being shifted into his engorging schlong. And that increased size also meant more weight pressing down on his gigantic testicle. Trying to focus, but now slightly dilerious, Henri tried to keep going. "SUMP!" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" RRRRRRRRRICK! RRRRRRRRRICK! RRRRRRRRRICK! RRRRRRRRRICK! RRRRRRRRRICK! RRRRRRRRRICK! RRRRRRRRRICK! RRRRRRRRRICK! "uh-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" This time Henri's thighs got it and got it but good, receiving the muscular size from each and every single one of the six colossi. Each tear drop in the front swelled and ballooned until it became a grotesque shape, looking nothing at all like the tear drops one is used to seeing even on the biggest of bodybuilders. One...two....three.... four....five....six...... and then the hamstrings tightened so fast and hard it pulled his shins and feet up against the thighs as the thighs' biceps portion grew out to overly puffed proportions. This of course meant there was more weight being placed upon the one mega-testicle of Henri Marasme, and on top of that it mean that the super thighs were so titanic in proportions, thickness, and strength, that they were also closing in on that one testicle and squeezing it firmly and constantly. Henri now lost in confusion and pain tried to focus, clear his head, and think of what he needed to do, but all he could think of was what he had been doing and that that must be the correct action to take. "SUMP!" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Henri now experienced a large heady feeling, for that is where the growth was taking place, all in his top head. Henri suddenly looked as though he was become a rather funky looking bobble -head. His head kept gaining in size, teetering upon his much smaller neck. It eventually became to heavy for his neck and body to keep up and so it titled backwards, taking Henri's torso down with it. The motioned ended with Henri's eyes going cross-eyed for his head his a decent sized rock, as well as the fact that his head added more weight on top which assisted in further racking his gi-normous sperm-sphere. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" The six men now lost in pleasure and ecstasy once again, kept on chanting and chanting. Henri's body kept absorbing random amounts of growth a couple to three times after he had passed out and looked a horrific gross mash up of hyper-masculine parts looking now like a cross between the Hulk and the Hunchback of Notre Dame. The young men however continue to grow up and out, up and out as they fucked and chanted, reaching a somewhere around one-hundred fifty to two-hundred feet tall. But despite the feelings of pleasure and power, Sebastian managed to break free of his hypnotic euphoria and gasp out that they needed to finish the job by hand. They couldn't make themselves even bigger as they were already way too big. They had to give their loads up to the air, the universe, whatever. And so one by one they each pulled out of one another and faced each other in a circle, becoming the site to behold - the world's largest circle jerk! Slowly but surely, they all succumb to the vigorous rubbing of their shafts. They all began the dance of the one-working-leg-man as that feeling zipped down their cock head, through the shaft, over the abs, across the chest, up the neck, around the chin, and right into the lower lip. "AAAAUUUUUUGH!" "FUUUUUUUUUUUCK!" "DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAYUMN!" "SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!" "MOTHER!" "SNFABIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITCH!" And with an almost choreographed like thrust of the pelvis, each titan of power blew his load which rose up and out of their cocks and shot well above their heads in such thick ropes of cum, it looked almost as if their cocks were shooting out strands of silly string. With their moaning and release, the young men began to shrink. "AAAAAAAUUUUUUUUUUGH!" They shank some more and so did Henri and Brandon. "AAAAAAAUUUUUUUUUUGH!" Shrinking more, along with Henri and Brandon, but suddenly on the other side of campus in a doctor's office, Santiago de Silva began to grow, as well as his sick bed mate, Blake Smythe. "AAAAAAAUUUUUUUUUUGH!" More shrinkage from the eight men, but others who had experienced sudden bone and musculature loss, penis or ball size, virility problems, height shrinkage, were growing and filling out more and more. "AAAAAAAUUUUUUUUUUGH!" It seemed as though the spurts of cum were meeting up high in the air and almost exploding like fireworks, but then vaporizing and misting back down upon those who were once blessed with the gifts of the Strangwich Strangers. Brandon Brockman returned to his regular size, but once he awoke, ran for his dorm room, packed his belongings and transferred that day; he was never exactly the same. Santiago de Silva and Blake Smythe became two of the biggest men on campus, returning to the blessed height and size the Strangers had given them, but then growing and swelling just a bit larger to 7' 6" tall with bodies like pro-bodybuilders and equipment like the biggest of porn stars. Henri Marasme continued to shrink even beyond his regular height. In fact it's rumored it's some kind of punishment from the universe. It's said that any time he gets his dander up and proclaims he will be a huge, massive man, once again, he looses another two inches of height, becomes that much thinner and frailer, and his cock is damn near threatening to invert and become a vagina. As for the Strangwich Strangers, the five, now six men.... well they still live in the area and one can't help but see them. They continued to shrink down quite a bit, but their height seemed to reshape itself into more muscle mass, or more cock extension & testicle inflation. When the young men awoke after their supreme jack off session, and the authorities were arriving, they stood up to see that they had indeed kept quite a bit of the growth that had occured. Their muscles were so full and pumped it was hard to bend their arms and legs, to reach for anything in front of their chests - the massive pec shelves they are. They waddled instead of walking regularly. Speaking of walking, you hear them coming a good distance away. That's because those uber built bodies are on such tall frames. When the police arrived and the six men stood up....and up.....and up....... The tallest officer at six foot six inches tall still only came up to about the knee cap or so of the six giant men. They were sixteen feet tall. In order to tell their story, they had to sit down and lean forward a little bit so they could see the police over their protruding pecs. Course the police had a hard time trying to focus on their jobs. Not only were they speaking to six young men built bigger than any Mr. Olympia ever, if not bigger than all of them together, that stood sixteen feet tall, but also, also... had flaccid cocks that hung down to their knees and had enough ridges in them they looked like they could grown almost a foot longer when erect. The Strangwich Strangers have a blog and cam site now where one can see them perform daily tasks of picking up their property, setting new foundations, lifting into place walls of their old family houses as they improve them and equip them for men of their size. Usually you can see them perform in the nude, and paid members can see them get it on with each other. They each combined their properties as the couples they came to be: Knight-Fletcher, Wells- Woode, & Addams-Rabbits. Callum sold the property the demolished cabin sat on, and claimed the old family homestead and dug up and moved his ancient ancestor to the local grave yard, along with his memorial marker. Since then, things seem to have settled down and become very prosperous in the region. Although there are still some tales of giants...men far bigger...two...three....four ti....five times the height of the Strangwich Strangers. Men who can rip trees out of the ground and snap them in two like match sticks. Who can crush granite boulders with their bare hands and leave giant crater like footprints in the earth. Surprisingly the stories always seem to escalate right after one of the parties on the Strangers property where one can hear it echo through the hollow... ... ... ... .... "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "AAAAAUUGH!" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "FUUUUUUUCK!" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "DAAAAAAAAYUMN!" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "MOTHEEEEEER!" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "SNFABIIIIIIIIIIITCH!"

Umpires by F_R_Eaky Part VII Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6120-umpires-part-one-by-freaky/ Part Two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6180-umpires-by-f-r-eaky-part-ii/ Part Three: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6488-umpires-by-f-r-eaky-part-iii/ Part Four: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6562-umpires-by-f-r-eaky-part-iv/ Part Five: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6563-umpires-by-f-r-eaky-part-v/ Part Six: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6599-umpires-by-freaky-part-vi/ The college was in a major uproar. Two of its students had grown into life size representations of the Incredible Hulk and we hell bent on revenge, terror, and achieving the Hulk's maximum size as shown in the Ang Lee version of the movies. Indeed they were well on their way towards that goal, already having found a few more people who had been enhanced by the "Strangwich Strangers": Sebastian Knight, Mason Fletcher, Zachary Woode, Brook Wells, and Connor Rabbits. The group now also included Callum Addams who, according the Great Booke of the Family, and the legend it had inscribed in it, was to have a power to protect the six of them from the descendant of their great-great-great-great-great...one gets the picture - grandfathers' enemy, Mr. Slump. That descendant was here, a Mr. Henri Marasme, who had taken on a friend an accomplice, the former Brandon Brockman - former star quarterback and captain of the college's football team, now turned hulking brute. And the two brutes were growing by the minute. After their encounter with Sebastian and Mason in the gymnasium, Henri and Brandon left the building and decided to canvas the college quad and all its many paths. They had found what they were looking for and as such had continued to grow up and out, up and out, in height, width, and muscular size and strength, as well as endowment of their genitalia. In fact both men had now grown to be about twelve feet tall, looking like Tony Romano in his old Pepsi commercial where they had double him in size, except they had not one stitch of clothing on their bodies, the last of it torn away when the men they came across had been blessed by the strangers with increased cock and ball size. The two behemoths penises and testicles had swelled and grown that the near thong like strips of fabric that held them in place simply popped and their peckers and balls hung and swung free like a clock pendulum. Brandon had the ability to help sense those who were blessed and he had all too easily fallen into a pattern of finding them, letting Henri decide if all their gift was his, or nodding or winking at Brandon, who then eagerly backed his butt towards Henri's pole, allowing Henri to penetrate him and thus give Brandon the gifts siphoned off, whenever Henri used his power word. So now there they were two massive twelve foot tall bodybuilders, endowed larger, even proportionately, than any male star in the porno industry, traipsing around the by-ways of the campus, the muscles glistening with sweat in the bright sunlight, their cocks swinging to and fro, over and from one thigh to the other. This caused quite the commotion on campus as panic became the emotion of the day. This in turn made it perhaps a little better for the Strangers as it meant Henri and Brandon became preoccupied with #1 all the students scurrying across their path, some of whom were blessed by the Strangers and thus had gifts to steal, and #2 the campus and city police, who also had a couple of men who were blessed by the strangers and thus fueled the belief that the two hulking high-towers had the ability to suck physical attributes from any man alive. Throughout the day the sextet of men played dodge the bulks boys, attempting to figure out what to do. Panic and fear had tried to settle into most of their hearts after seeing the site of their two biggest members reduced to thin, milk-sop men of just five foot six inches tall that barely had enough muscle on them to be able to pick up their clothes let alone a set of weights. Things were even worse towards the end of the day. They had discovered that Henri and Brandon had gone to the buildings where Mason, Zachary, and Connor's dorm rooms were, as well as in town where Zachary's apartment was. Once all of the boys were there in Callum's dorm room, Callum had commented that it was known by some he was hanging around with the original five now, and although it would take some time, it wouldn't take long until they had figured out who he was and where his dorm room was located. After much worry and discussion they decided they for the now hunker down in Callum's dorm room, waiting to see how long they had, and in that time try to figure out what they and Callum were to do. To do that, however, they would need the Great Booke of the Family. Connor being on the track team and the fastest of any of the, Sebastian gave him the key to his ancestral home and sent him to run and grab it and come back. However, on his return, Connor showed up drenched in sweat, limping, and with a battered face. "Connor! What happened?" cried Callum after he opened his door and Connor slumped into the room and collapsed upon a bed. "They caught me.... briefly...." "What?!" bellowed Sebastian. "Are you okay? The Booke? Did they get the book?" "No... it's there in my back pack. I was back on the campus section of the paths, the one that runs by the theater building. Henri and Brandon had apparently been stomping around all of the paths looking for the one that leads towards your home, Sebastian. Henri knows about your home, all of our homes." "So what happened to you and your face?" asked Callum as he sat down next to Connor. "They...they had managed to spot me, and one went and cut me off further down the path. Henri stood there looking at me, while Brandon came up behind and slapped my back. I went down hard. While I was lying there, Henri said his magic word, and you were right on that, Callum, it was, 'sump.' He said it a few times, but then he allowed Brandon to sit on his dick, he said his power word a few more times, but with them connected, it left a side of me open, so I jumped up and ran into the one wooded area where the trees would at least slow them down.... That's slow them down. They're big enough now to take down some trees from saplings up to about fifteen years old! "Anyway... I doubled back around, but my feet had now become so small, my shoes slipped off, and I trouble knowing how to walk let alone run with my smaller feet. In the wooded area, the trees kept me upright, but once back out on the path, if I tripped, I fell, and one time I fell and couldn't get my hands out in time to catch myself. I performed a perfect ten face plant." Everyone looked down at Connor's feet and it was true, where once, even for a 6' 1" tall man, he had these semi-enormous size US 16 feet, he now had something that came in closer to a size ten, maybe ten and half. Sebastian broke the silence. "We need time to think. We need time to decipher. We need to move. They will search this campus until they find us." "But, love..." said Mason. "How will we find time to think and plan? Callum has no idea what his power word is, nor what his ability is and how that will save us. It won't take that long to search all of the dormitories, especially at their size. Even if we move, it won't take long to figure out where a group of six men are going." "Unless they think we've broken up and are heading out of town." "What?" asked the original five men and Callum continued on his statement. "Connor, did anyone see you come into this dorm?" "No. Why?" "Henri and Brandon don't know that you were headed to my dorm room, so let's set up a scenario for those two to discover. Bast, Mason, Zach, Brook, and I will head out now and make a run for my van in the parking lot. Guys, grab as many of the food supplies and such that we have here, and wrap them in the sheets and such for my bed. Connor, you will leave from here, out the back door of the dormitory about five to ten minutes after we have pulled out of the parking lot. Run back around some of the other buildings and approach this one from the front. Come in, run up here to this room, knock, then back downstairs and outside. Once out the front door, stop, do a worry kind of double take like you're not sure which direction to go and then take the path that leads to main bus stop that boarders both the school grounds and the town. We will meet you there with the van." Zachary leaned forward. "Alright, that makes it look like we took off without Connor, which is good in one aspect, but we have no-where to go. Those two were walking the paths looking for Bast's house." "Yes, and he knows where it and your guys' ancestral homes are, he's just not sure what paths are the route to them. He doesn't yet know me, even if he becomes aware of me, he won't be able to find out... .... .... I have a cabin out in that area as well...but in a slightly opposite direction." Darting looks of doubt and then approval at one another, the original five agreed to the plan and put it into action. Later they would find out that just three hours later, Henri & Brandon had discovered Callum had been hanging with the Strangers and the two had gone to investigate Callum's dorm room. Once at the cabin, Callum pulled his van in between two rows of wisteria and Cyprus trees effectively hiding it. Then inside he began to give out instructions. "Zach, Brook, you two go around and take these black out cloths and tack them over the windows and their curtains. Connor, you sit here and ice down your face. Bast, Mason, place all of the food items on the kitchen table, then take the sheets and make the beds up in the bedrooms. There'll be extra sheets and pillows in the hall closet if you need it. I'll put the food away and make some pitchers of tea for us to have. Whomever is done with their first task, get with someone and move the tables and other extra furniture between the front door and the wall forming as solid a line as you can. I know it won't hold them, but at least it'll be better than just the door and a deadbolt. Also, don't start a fire if you get too cold, use the heaters." The guys did as they were told and accomplished the tasks set before them, and then sat about the living room, trying to figure out what to do next in dim candle and heater light. Callum had been sitting with the Great Booke for most of the evening. Sebastian finally turned after a few hours asked the question on everyone's mind. "Have you figured out your power word yet, or what kind of power it triggers, Callum?" "No....it just mentions how it's supposed to save us, but doesn't tell us how. I'm not sure at all. The only thing I have figured out is I will have to do it soon or you'll all be stuck." "What do you mean?" "Further reading it says if he manages to get you shrunk down past five foot, that's it, you lose your abilities. Now other members of the family can still help bring them back, but if, or when all of you are shrunk down past five feet, that's it. That's all of it. You've all lost your gifts for good and four foot whatever will be your height and skinny-scrawny will be your build for the rest of your life, and it will not ever be restored to the family again." "That... that..... that just sucks!" said Brook, and he stormed off into a bedroom. With glances across the room to one another, everyone pretty much agreed to do the same: head off to bed. Zachary and Brook went to one room and held each other for comfort, hoping to try and fall asleep, but fear kept them awake. Sebastian and Mason went to another room, out of habit but not out of wanting to be with each other. They lie next to one another with a greater fear, that their new appearance wouldn't be appealing to the other man. Connor went to last bedroom, while Callum remained out in the living room still pondering what he was supposed to do. About an hour had passed when Connor came back into the living room, a sheet draped over his body about as Greek toga style as he could get without any chords to hold it in place. Sitting down next to Callum, he leaned in and whispered a soft, "hey." Callum looked over to Connor and smiled, "Hey, yourself." "Why don't you come to a nice soft bed to sleep? Can't relax and then think well sleeping on a hard, cabin couch." "Well," blushed Callum. "The bedrooms are uhmmm....full." "Are you that prudish, or do you not want me that my feet are small and ugly?" "What? No.... Connor, your feet may be smaller, but they're not ugly, and ... uhm.... you know... I'm developing feelings for you more because of who you are than the size of your feet. I mean, yeah, I liked your big feet, I like big everything, but I know enough to not let some paragon, fantasy image that no man... well, save for Henri and Brandon now, could ever live up to. I'm certainly not going to fall in love with them just because they're huge and hulking; they're assholes!" Connor cracked a smile. "How 'bout coming back there and showing me how much of my personality you like?" "No..." smirked Callum..."I think I'll show you right here." Callum leaned around and kissed Connor full on the lips and then began to wind his hands through the sheet until he had it half way off and one hand was firmly grasping Connor's cock, rubbing its head. Connor in the meantime had wound his hands around Callum, eventually ending up at the front of Callum's waist band and undoing Callum's belt. A mere few minutes later and both Callum's underpants, shirt, and socks were off and discarded on the floor next to the couch. In the first bedroom Sebastian and Mason began to have the same conversation. "What's that noise?" asked Mason. "It's the springs and joints of a couch." "Springs and joints of a couch?" "Yeah... Connor and Callum are getting it on. They really are kind of cute together. Track man and semi athletic-nerd boy." "He would be much bigger if he could be." "How would you know?" "We actually took over the master, what he's been using whenever he sleeps here. There are dozens of muscle mags and workout routines over here." Sebastian rolled over... quick and hard. "Looking for your next boyfriend?" "What? No... why?" "Sure you'd stay with a mighty midget like me?" "Bast! How could you say that? I like you because of you...who you are... your personality. I don't care that you lost your muscle size... other than the fact I know you like it. Geeze man, all of us in our group are fuckin' size freaks. But, I love you for you... besides, the smaller guys look like they build muscles better. You might look even hotter. The question is do mind a short basket ball player?" Sebastian rolled back over quickly and on top of Mason. "If we're going to be turned into diminutive bunnies... let's fuck like rabbits!" "But... I don't know how Mom and Dad made Connor." "Smart ass..." and Sebastian leaned in an kissed Mason after smacking him in the head with a pillow. In the next bedroom Zachary and Brook were still holding each other, wide awake, trembling slightly in fear of what may happen to them any day, hour, minute from now. Both of them whispering from time to time things like, "I'm glad you're with me.", or "I will always love you, no matter what happens." This is turn gave way to one patting the other's side or back for comfort, which then turned into reaffirming, warm-up-take-away-the-shivers strokes, which eventually turned into body caresses, followed by kissing and groping. Meanwhile in the living room, Callum was positioning himself on top of Connor's prick. One inside, Callum began to bounce while Connor began to buck, and both would reach and caress and kiss one another. Both men were working themselves into a pretty good frenzy of sexual excitement and energy when Connor finally stopped for a moment and said... "In case we wind up stripped of our abilities, I want you to at least experience once what we go through when we add it to our love making." "What, you're going to chant your word? Won't that alert Henri to where we are? Won't he feel that power?" "Yeah, possible, but at least you'll know what I was going all spaz on you and collapsed that night you caught me. You ready?" "Hmmmm huh... yeah..." "oooh okay... here goes.... .... thump!" "Hooooooooooooo-oh!" *************************************************************** "Oh fuck!" "Ah-HA!" *************************************************************** "Ooooh...hmmmm...Zach-AH-REEEEE!!" "Broo-HOOK!" ************************************************************* "Oh my gawd....Connor...that ....huh....that...huh...was...so....intense...." "Yeah... you should feel it when all of us say it.... THUMP!" "AAAAUUUUH!" ************************************************************** "ah-HOO! Mother fuckers!" "UUUUGHJEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEZOH! Someone is using their power word!" ***************************************************************** "OH! Someone is using their power word... that fuck...putting us in jeo-PARDY!" "Oh ... huh...but... huooooommmmmmmmmmmm I LOVE when we DO this...." ***************************************************************** Callum was trembling fiercely. He couldn't hold on to Connor. He couldn't hold onto the couch. He wasn't sure his toes would ever curl out straight again, or that his bottom lip would ever come out from under his upper teeth. Connor was feeling the same way and was near to ripping one couch cushion while etching nail marks into the hard wood floor. The two were still riding and bucking when the doors to both bedrooms opened and after stopping and looking at one another, Sebastian, Mason, Zachary, and Brook grabbed their mattresses and brought them out to the living room. Plopping them down a few feet in front of the couch, Sebastian broke the tension and confusion as he addressed Connor and Callum. "Men, if we're going to do this and possibly be our own downfall, then let's do this in the biggest way possible." Forcing, Connor and Callum off the couch, they pulled the cushions off the couch and filled in the spot on the floor in front of the couch. Then Sebastian turned Mason around and rammed his rod into Mason. Mason in turn had Zachary knelt down and he placed his rod into Zach's crack. Zach in turn filled his lover, Brook's ass, while Brook turned and rammed into Connor, Connor re-established a firm hold inside of Callum, and Callum somewhat shocked at this looseness of morals, freedom of sexuality, whatever it was...turn and thrust his cock right up Sebastian. The rocking and rolling began with each man groaning and moaning in pleasure....until they finally spouted out their words. "pump" "auugh", "oooh", "fuck", "hmmmmnf", "shit", "damn".... .... ... "ahhhh-huh-heeeee.... uh....Trump" "damn", "hmmmmnf", "auugh", "fuck", "shit", "oooh",.... .... ... "aaaaiiieee ...ah...ah...huh...ah....hump" "auugh", "aahh", "shit", "hmmmmnf", "son of a", "oh hell".... .... ... "oh...oh...oh...oh...oh....oh...ooooooh......plump" "hagggggrrrrk", "fuckwad", "ah-shit", "huaaaahhhh", "pecker", "My-eeeeee".... .... ... "ahhh ha-huh-ha-huh....huh...huh....huh..... thump" "auugh", "oooh", "fuck", "hmmmmnf", "shit", "damn".... .... ... "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" Round and round the men went chanting their words as they writhed in their sexual orgy, their bodies contorting and straining like six men suffering from the worst orgasm spasms ever experienced by mankind. Eventually one of them broke the rythym stating, more like moaning... "I'm not sure what Callum's power does, but I think it definitely brought us together." The other men laughed, but Callum suddenly went rigid and croaked out breathlessly..."That's it." "What?" was the collective word uttered, followed by Connor asking tiredly, "Baby, are you alright?" "The book... the Great Booke of the Family... it didn't say my power would save us... it said I would bring us together..." "Hon, you need to relax and stop thinking about it..." Sebastian spoke out, "Let's keep chanting, he'll have to join in on it, whether he wants to or not." But Callum was already busy chanting... in his mind...and in an extremely low whisper, "their words are: pump, trump, hump, plump, thump, sump...I'm to bring them together..." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "a-ump?" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "bump...cump...dump...." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "fump...frump....gump...grump...." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "LUMP!" Collective the men all screamed the must guttural, primal scream that anyone has ever heard as the all arched their backs back in this orgasmic oval of passion. They felt the power like never before shooting out their cocks, up into their ass, spreading out through their bodies, their arms and legs, their face, nose, hair, the fingers and toes, the last two curling in so badly it looked as though their arches and palms would do the same. Eventually Sebastian started it again... "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump!" Cried out Callum out once more. Again the feeling shot through them like a bolt of electricity, like they merely weren't experiencing a stroke, but blowing their full wad in a one second power spurt. "AH!....huh....FUCK!....huh....THAT'S....huh....THE....huh.....TICKET!...." cried out Mason. "Sebastian...huh....love... again..." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "AUUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!" the men all collectively moaned loud and then dissipating into a low whisper. This time though their fortitude wasn't holding out as well and each on dropped to one knee. But Sebastian knew they had found something and it had to be carried through until the end. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Round and round they chanted until suddenly, Connor cried out..."My feet! My feet have grown... they're growing! They're...they're back to their old size!" Callum looked down to see his lover's feet, one of which was next to his. He realized Connor's feet had indeed grown back to its original size sixteen, but something else had happened too... "My feet are the same size as Connor's!" "What?" cried the other five men as they all looked down and realized all of their feet had been growing and all of them were now the proud owners of feet built for a size sixteen shoe. "Awwwww damn! That's sexy." said Callum. "Bast.... let's keep it up." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Soon, Sebastian and Mason began to grow taller and taller... 5' 7"....5' 8"....5' 9".... 5' 10" as tall as Zachary.... now they meeting Callum's height of 5' 11" tall, but so was Zachary. They kept on growing... and Callum joined them. 6'.... 6' 1" Now those four were as tall as Connor. 6' 2".....6' 3"....now standing at Sebastian's original height, with Connor having joined in, and the men kept growing on up to 6' 4" - the same height as Brook. Yet as they kept chanting and chanting they grew...grew...6' 5".... 6' 6".... 6' 7".... 6' 8"! They were now as tall as Mason had been and it seemed that for that moment they stopped growing taller. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" As they kept chanting, groping, feeling, caressing, screwing, kissing, they began to feel their bodies changing, rolling, bunching, flexing, swelling, popping, thickening, broadening, becoming tauter, fuller, denser, stronger, thicker, harder. Their muscles were growing...getting bigger and bigger until soon they were proportionately the same size as Sebastian was originally. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "AwwwwwwwwwwwffffffffffFUCK!" cried out Zachary. "THE POWER!" The men began to shift and rock... each one feeling their cocks becoming longer and longer, thicker, firmer, harder, their partner's filling their ass deeper, wider. Then their balls began to get larger, rounder, firmer, fuller... each one feeling as their scrotums got heavier and heavier, threatening to hang lower and lower from their crotch. Making their partner feel that more and more there was a cushion of some sort being placed between them and pressing their ass. They could feel these man globes whirl and swirl with more and more cum, making their testies feel even heavier than mere moments before. "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Then they began to grow even further...all together...six formidably large men becoming even larger, greater, stronger, turning into mass monsters. Their muscles grew in size and shape. The shoulders broadened wider and wider becoming as wide as a wall. Their arms inflated and grew becoming larger than their own heads, fighting the lats and back for room to hang an move. The biceps and triceps rose and grew out larger, thicker, fuller, more defined, until their arm looked nearly square and as and as big around as a tire...a tractor tire....a boulder.... a globe on top of a skyscraper. Until the biceps head split into two and began to peak higher and higher, fuller, rounder, more defined deeper cuts. Eventually the arms snapping and breaking, reforming and reshaping longer and thicker to hold the amount of muscle they were carrying. Their delts and chest joined in the inflation and expansion as well, rounding and mounding higher and thicker. The delts looking like ball bearings for some kind of massive machine and getting larger by the minute. Their chest continued to shelf and expand larger, fuller, rounder, threatening to grow wider than their backs, than their shoulders. It did completely obscure their own lower portion of their bodies. They couldn't look down to see anything of their abs, thighs, calves, or feet. Their nipples rolled down, down, down until they nearly were turned back under the pectoral muscles themselves, the chest was so swoll with strength and power. Their asses bubbled out more and more, fuller, rounder, thicker, harder, as their cocks continued to grow and thicken, lengthen and harder, become even fuller in girth. All while the balls continued their insane filling and inflating, threatening to cause their legs to split apart even more than their burgeoning thigh muscles which had begun bunching and swelling after the buttocks. The thighs kept increasing in shape and form become so large it seemed almost impossible for them to taper at all at the waist or the knees to rejoin the body. Massive teardrops just suspended under the crotch somehow. The calves and the forearms had also grown in thickness and size. Both threatening to become nearly as large as their bigger companions, the thighs and upper arms. Meanwhile underneath all of this, their feet had grown long and wide become really large, even for their height in order to give a good, strong, foundation for the exceptionally tall frame and impossibly large amount of muscles that frame carried. They became thick, muscular, manly, but yet smooth, defined, trimmed and clean nails. And then the veins began to rise up near the surface of the skin. Even if they had lost all their musculature, their veins would still be there, all full and plump full of life and energy giving blood, providing the nutrients for more and more growth. They spread up the calves, over the knees, around the thighs, up the crotch, across the abs, mounting the pecs, cresting the delts and enveloping the neck as grew into a super thick column of marble muscle, before they continued to roll and cascade down the upper arms, forearms, and thick muscular palms and fingers of men who tossed tons of weight around. And as these vessels appeared and criss-crossed their bodies, they began to sprout out hair...mainly, thick, hair that even they could run their finger tips through. Around the ankles, up the shins and calves, over the knees, around the thighs, creating a huge dense bush at the crotch from which their cocks now rose like mighty sequoias. Up the abs the fantastic fur ran, over the chest, engulfing the nips, skipping the butt, back, delts, but continuing again on the upper arms, under the pits, over the forearms, and slightly on the back of the palms and the fingers. Finally the hair was triggered on their jaw lines coming in like a five o'clock shadow...by 9 a.m.! Then their hair grew out on top, cascading down their head until hitting the shoulders. But still despite their size, their strength, they were in the throes of constantly reaching a climax, of reaching that full orgasm that threatened to flood the cabin, and they were still writhing in ecstasy and growing as they chanted more and more.... "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" Their vision rising up higher and higher. Their feet stretching out longer and longer, moving furniture out of the way, or lifting it up on their own! Their bodies spreading out wider and taller, taking up all the space in the living room, pressing in the walls, pressing in against each other. They were becoming so big, it was becoming more and more difficult for them to gyrate, buck, and hump their partners in order to achieve climax. They could hear the floor and side boards creak, their vision now rested above the two story high ceiling beams of the cabin. They were pressed into each corner and center of the room, having no room to breathe let alone move. Then they heard it.... "I know you're in there! I don't know who this Callum Addams is, but it's no use hiding in his cabin. Callum, let the five come out and I won't hurt you. You might as well come out and get it over with. Brandon and I can easily break through the walls, let alone the doors of this cabin, so we can come in a get you at any point. It's useless to resist. He's around the back, and I'm here out front. Don't know why you would choose to resist. So, come on guys.... what do you say?" Shifting their head in the eaves to look at one another, they gave each other a nod and then back to Sebastian. "What do we have to say?" Sebastian whispered to his friends. "I know what we have to say..." "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump" "Pump" "Trump" "Hump" "Plump" "Thump" "Lump"

First Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1131-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-one/ Previous Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3376-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-eleven/ CHAPTER TWELVE It turned out that the power plant was not our destination. We circled back into town and Hank parked the van in a lot behind a fast food strip off Albany-Post Road. Matt led us away from the building and through a densely wooded area until we reached the grassy clearing of the power company’s right-of-way. The sky was clear and the air was cool and fresh. Autumn had finally arrived, tardy but in full force. The high-voltage lines running from the plant were immediately ahead. We approached the base of the nearest tower, which must have been at least 60 feet wide. I looked around. The clearing was actually a wide tree-lined corridor that the power lines ran through on their way to New York City. There was no one in sight. “How did you know about this?” I asked. “Google Maps,” Matt said. I realized with some amusement that they had conspired to bring me here. “You knew about this the whole time.” “Yep,” Matt said. “Hank suggested it last night while you were busy worshipping yourself, not that I blame you. Anyway, there’s a large pond right there,” he said as he pointed south. “If you see anyone coming, you can jump down and submerge yourself until they leave. We’ll be in the van or at the Subway.” Hank looked at Matt. “Subway? We just ate lunch. I’m goin’ to Dunkin Donuts.” “The hell you are,” Matt said. He turned back to me. “Subway,” he repeated. “See you in an hour or so. And we expect you to be twice as big. Oh, and don’t cause a blackout.” He winked, kissed me on the chest and headed back across the grass toward the trees. Hank looked at me, shrugged his shoulders and grinned. “Guess the kid is in charge,” he said before turning away. “Wait,” I said. He turned back toward me. I stepped forward, lifted him so that he straddled my harder-than-steel cock, and put my arms around him. He may as well have been weightless, and I idly wondered how much weight my cock alone could support. I rubbed my nose against his, my beard against his cheek. “I know I’ve been self-absorbed lately,” I said. “But I love you, man. You’re still my Big Red and I don’t know what I would do without you.” I could feel him tense up and then grip me tightly as he whimpered. His breathing became heavy. “Are you listening to me or getting off?” I asked. “Sorry,” he said between breaths. “You gotta understand what you do to us.” I sighed, but I did know what I did to them. I was well aware of the power I had over others, but that didn’t make it any less inconvenient. “Did you hear me?” “Yeah. I never stopped lovin’ you, man. You know that.” I nodded. “Yeah, I know.” I kissed him gently and allowed my hands to explore his enormously muscular body. As small as he now looked compared to me, he was still Mr. Olympia, one of the largest and best-proportioned bodybuilders in the world. His size and coat of beautiful red hair still turned me on immensely. “And thanks for accepting Matt too. It’s a huge relief that you guys get along.” “What’s not to like?” Hank said. “The kid is sweet, smokin’ hot and packin’ like nobody’s business.” I smiled. “That he is,” I said as I set him back down. “I’ll see you in a bit.” As he turned away, I noted the large wet spot that had formed in the crotch of his jeans. I watched him waddle across the clearing and smiled to myself. “I love you,” I said quietly. “So, I do have some good news,” Hank’s ex-lover, Michael, said. “I believe I’m close to convincing the judge to dismiss the case.” As usual, I had met Michael at a coffee shop across the street from his office in Chelsea. What wasn’t usual was that instead of an Armani suit, he wore a Ralph Lauren polo that was one size too small. It did emphasize his tight, muscular build well and I assumed that he had a date or was meeting friends for a drink after our appointment. “I don’t get it. What about the good Samaritan law you told me about?” “One of the exceptions concerns something called imminent peril. If Karen’s parents can convince the judge that she was not in imminent peril, they can argue that your actions were reckless and unnecessary.” “Isn’t the North Tower falling down imminent peril?” “Right, that’s the question. The South Tower had already collapsed. Is it not reasonable to assume that the North Tower might also fall?” “I can’t believe this is even happening. I can’t believe they are blaming me for this. I tried to help her. I just wanted to get her out of there. They act like I forced myself on her.” “They have argued that you were trying to be a hero. They doubt she wanted to be helped. But that won’t matter if the paramedic’s deposition goes the way I think it will.” We wrapped up our meeting and I stood to leave. “I can’t thank you enough for all the help you’ve given me,” I said. Michael shook his head. “I can’t stand these bullshit lawsuits anyway,” he said as he stood and pushed his chair under the table. “They are lashing out blindly and you happened to be in the way. But...” “But?” I asked. I watched as his face flushed. “There is a way you can thank me.” “Sure,” I said. “Anything.” “I find you very attractive.” I froze and mentally replayed his last words. He was in a relationship, which made him off-limits in my book, but he was also handling a case that could destroy my life. And of course I had fallen in love with Big Red. “Man, I don’t know what to say.” I shook my head. “I’m flattered – seriously – but I love Hank.” I watched Hank until he disappeared into the trees and then turned my attention to the tower and the high-voltage lines that it supported. High-voltage transmission lines are not insulated. These were likely carrying a few hundred thousand volts – possibly five hundred thousand. I could climb up the tower, snap one of the lines in two and simply hold an end in each hand, but I had no idea how much weight the tower or a line could support. I weighed almost a half-ton already and for all I knew, this much current could double my mass – or more – in no time. On the other hand, I suspected I would be able to tell if the tower was about to fail. I began climbing until I neared the level of the high-voltage lines. The possibility also existed that the current could kill me. I deliberately did not say so to my friends, but thus far I had only been exposed to trivial voltages. These power lines were a whole new animal, but I was too hungry for them to play it safe. I would either survive or I wouldn’t. I was either a god or I wasn’t. As I reached my target, I extended my right hand, grasped a support beam tightly enough to hold on yet not hard enough to deform it (a mistake I made near the ground), and pulled myself up. It was effortless of course, yet my tremendous biceps still flexed as my arm lifted my mass. A single bolt of electricity arcing from the power line into my right biceps startled me with a loud SNAP. Instinctively, I relaxed and dropped back. Pre-cum spurted from my cock before resuming its perpetual ooze. I lifted my right arm back over my head and flexed my forearm. Sure enough, I was rewarded with another SNAP as the current was somehow attracted to the flexing muscle. I flexed it as hard as I could, reveling as my forearm exploded into a fantasy morph of extreme muscularity, fantastically thick and easily strong enough to crush pretty much anything except my own cock. My heavy-duty padlock – crushed into a lump of steel. A granite rock in Hank’s rooftop garden – crushed into sand. Hank’s bowling ball – crushed into powder. Hank was pissed, but he hadn’t bowled in years anyway. Electricity continued to arc and flash into my forearm from two of the high-voltage lines as I flexed. I watched, mesmerized by the visual display and physical sensation. I kept expecting it to burn or sting but of course it didn’t – it was warm and gentle, stimulating like a lover’s caress. I relaxed again and the light show stopped, but my cock began to spasm and pre-cum gushed forth as I realized I could redirect the current into me from not one or two but possibly all of the transmission lines at once simply by flexing. Earlier, as we left the van and walked toward the transmission tower, I had mixed feeling about growing even larger. However, now that it was so close I could taste it, I couldn’t wait. I vaulted up to the next cross member so that I was at the same level as the lines and wasted no time in flexing every voluntary muscle I possessed. I hit what could only be the most muscular most muscular pose ever and hundreds of thousands of volts of current leapt from the lines and slammed into my body. The world vanished in a blinding storm of light. I couldn’t see at first, but I could certainly feel and my entire body seemed to vibrate rapidly as it hungrily soaked up as much energy as the power lines could feed into me. After a few seconds, I could also feel myself growing hotter, not just my skin where I was in contact with the electron-conducting plasma around me, but internally where something was occurring, generating whatever matter I was now composed of. Even the temperature of my immense cock and balls soared, sending massive waves of pleasure coursing through me as I felt myself building toward what was certain to be my most epic orgasm yet. Still I flexed, pre-cum exploding from my growing, throbbing cock, overwhelmed by the orgasmic sensation of my gigantic muscles increasing in size, density and hardness. Even as my equipment unleashed gallons of my jism each minute, the pressure within my loins continued to mount higher and higher, my mind spinning in ecstasy as I felt my impossibly powerful body prepare to pump enormous volumes of my cum into a world that would soon be desperate to worship at my feet, my world, my planet of willing slaves who would thankfully submit to the absolute domination of the Alpha Stud. I continued to flex, my muscles bursting with additional mass and power, demanding greater and greater amounts of energy from the transmission lines, and my eyes relaxed so that I could see the glow of previously invisible radiation around me, the sweep of the Milky Way across the sky, the globe of the sun that showered my planet with heat and light, countless galaxies, quasars, and closer to home, the reactor cores of the Indian Point power plant, one of which was glowing more and more brightly as I sucked more energy from a system I knew was only moments away from automatically shutting down. I could feel the structure of the transmission tower begin to warp from the intense heat of the energy storm around me. I could see the transmissions lines themselves sag as they rushed ever-increasing amounts of electricity into my growing body. As large as the power generating capacity of the plant had seemed only minutes ago, it was now completely inadequate and I decided that I would order my slaves to construct one worthy of feeding my magnificent body. I imagined the joy of my already overwhelming masculinity and power increasing without limits and swung my massive arms upward, still flexing, into a spectacular double biceps pose as my reproductive equipment, now really my dominance equipment, unleashed countless gallons of cum, erupting, exploding, bursting from my harder-than-steel cock with such force that it propelled me from the collapsing transmission tower. My dense, super-heated body slammed into the ground, searing everything it came in contact with and creating a cloud of steam that dissipated as the tower’s remains fell around me in a glowing mass of twisted steel and aluminum. I was so hot that even the metal that touched me melted, forming molten puddles that vaporized any nearby moisture. At the same time, my fantastically huge cock continued to spasm wildly, throbbing, pumping, spewing my hot jism into the air like an erupting volcano. It rained down around me, melting anything it came into contact with, until finally, minutes later, my great cock rested, and everything that could fall had done so, and anything that could burn, boil or vaporize was long gone. I lay there in the molten wreckage, now aware that I was far more powerful than I had previously imagined. I stood and looked around me. I had originally hoped to keep any damage to the tower to a minimum, but as I surveyed the wreckage, I realized that I had not only destroyed the entire tower, I had completely obliterated it. There was nothing left but the concrete foundation and a smoking mass of cooling metal. My body temperature was still thousands of degrees. I needed to cool off as quickly as possible before returning to the van, so I began walking toward the pond, vaporizing the water content in the grass and earth with each step. I estimated I was about a foot taller and at least twice as massive – so heavy that my feet sank slightly into the earth, compressing the dirt. My cock was easily over two feet in length and I watched the mesmerizingly beautiful tool swing from side to side as I lumbered across the clearing. It slung my white-hot pre-cum back and forth across the grass, which sizzled as each thick, heavy rope landed. My awareness of myself – my impossibly strong, mind-blowingly massive musculature, my absolute masculinity, my ripped, thick, hairy, godly, seemingly indestructible body, my immense, vein-wrapped fuck tool and incredibly dense grapefruit-sized balls, all so painfully beautiful – washed over me, leaving me feeling drunk once again with my extraordinary magnificence. My mind spun, filled with an overwhelming euphoria. Each movement of my body brought me closer to another epic orgasm, the pressure in my loins building once again, mounting yet higher, and as I entered the pond and hundreds then thousands of gallons of water flashed into steam, instantly vaporizing. I seized my perfect cock and released my cum, which fired through the water in a continuous super-heated jet until in less than a minute the entire pond had vanished in a tremendous explosion of steam that shook the earth and soared hundreds of feet into the air. Finally, as my cock rested once again, as the air cleared and my limitless cum collected in the bed of pond, as the sound of numerous sirens drifted through the surrounding trees, I knew I had cooled enough to return to the van and the world I was destined to rule. Next Chapter: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6388-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-thirteen/

Another digimon(/furry) continuous story attempt. A new diet and health store has opened up in a city in the Digital World where its specialty is selling merchandise that promotes healthy bodies or in actuality, causes muscle growth and possibly even more! These products range from the usual such as diet pills, protein bars and shakes to sodas, male enhancements pills, undergarments/swimsuits, etc. It’s mainly digimon centered/focused and two writers can work on one customer, continuing/finishing where one has left off. However, writers can branch out and start another new storyline with a different customer if they wish. Just be sure to write _____’s (Name of Digimon, bold/enlarged lettering) Storyline at the top of your post as well as those who add to that particular storyline to prevent confusion. For ex. Veemon’s Storyline. If someone wants to repeat a customer in a different branching storyline but with a different product, they can do that too! Again, to prevent confusion label your post with “the digimon’s name/name of product storyline” as well as those who continue that story as well. For ex. Veemon/Protein Bar Storyline, a different story unrelated to Veemon’s Storyline. You can even add more products if you wish; either the customer gets two or more when they enter the shop or come back for another product is fine. Again, sex is allowed and you can determine the rate of growth. -------------- The hustle and bustle of a metropolitan area of the Digi-World has never been more apparent with males and females or in this case, mons and womons of many types littered and crowded the streets with towering buildings of glass, concrete, steel and brick surrounding them in a mazelike fashion. Sandwiched between two concrete buildings, there lies a brick and mortar one-story squared building with a sign on top of the roof labeled “Digi-Diet & Health Store”. Below that and just a few feet above the entrance door, a banner strung across from both bricked corners labeled: “Grand Opening: Everything Today Free!” Inside a Tapirmon had just finished setting up shop and from his cash register looked over his spread of merchandise that filled out the shelves and racks. There were the usual diet pills, protein pills, powder mixes and shakes to the less than usual creams, lotions, shampoos and conditioners, bodywash, and different kinds of medicine such as cough syrups, pills, chewable tablets, gummies, etc. Then, there were the odd products that one would not expect from a store like this: soda, inoculations, male enhancement pills, bubble bath formula, elixirs and potions along with kits, sex toys, and undergarments like underwear, boxers, jockstraps, panties and more unusual merchandise. There were even items that looked like they came straight from a sci-fi film such as mini-ray guns, remote controllers, mechanical belts, and then some! But even stranger was the main thing that all common and uncommon products have. There were some signs, labels and tags on the shelves and racks that oddly say: “Guaranteed to Grow Muscles to the Max!” The Tapirmon continued to wait patiently for his first customer all the while smoking a long oak pipe. Though it wasn’t long until the front door opened that hit the bell hanging on the doorframe as his first customer came in.

======

This is the original part 7 for you guys. It will still follow the path from the original parts 1-6 so dont worry, it's all still connected. The rest will be posted in the following weeks for you guy who still like the original parts. Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ My skin burned as I was wrapped in a never ending bath of muscle and hair that sent warmth through ever body part. I could imagine it all happening from a bird's eye view as I lay pinned by my giant dad. His arms were placed on either side of me and the wide bed, his biceps and triceps bulging on either side of the mattress as he lowered his body, battling his forearms for space. Every other second I wasn't rubbing up against a muscle, he would kiss a body part, sending electricity into me. "Fuck..." I hissed as my cock smacked into what had to be a very low ceiling of man. Like a running faucet, I could feel myself leak pre when Dad leaned into my ear and whispered to me. " I can't control it anymore" he growled into my ear as he continued his barrage of kisses and rubs. I gave in the moment I heard him say those words. I moved over his body uncontrollably, licking him in random and hot places that seemed to flex themselves from my touches. The tables slowly turned as dad began to lean back on the bed, causing it to sink as his weight was transferred into one place. The wood in the bed frame chipped as dad's now enlarged body sat on the back of his feet, his knees spread wide and his bulge in clear view, jumping every so often as if it wanted to grow but was waiting for something. I guessed quickly as I followed dad's 15 foot body to the other side of the bed. With a kind of desperation, I quickly kissed his legs, feeling the hard quads flex and bulge. Each one was potentially bigger than all of my 230 pound body put together and probably 10 times denser as they bulged with their three headed perfection. Quickly enough, I made it to dad's abs and I couldn't help licking the set of steel up and down with an eager tongue. It seemed almost as if his midsection was so big that it spread for miles vertically and horizontally. The apollo's belt of his wait was perfect in every way, pulling in all the enormity of such a man to one place. This was extremely futile and a sea of muscle welcomed me. Obliques the size of bars of soap awaited my arrival, each one looking extremely tight and fastened into the giant my dad was. At this point, I was standing as I tried to continue going up my dad. He was so tall standing up that, even on his knees, his torso raised him more than 7 feet tall, making him taller than me even as he sat. His amazing height was the last thing on my mind before I felt my head bump into what felt like the ceiling. I raised my attention up to the cause and my mouth began to water as I saw two of the most hulking, meaty pecs hover above me. Clearly, they were far from dad's rib cage but that wasn't the only amazing thing about them. Each one was spread far and in opposite directions, making it truly appear as if a wall of hairy muscle was spread before me. Each pec was capped with the most succulent nipple on each side that seemed to drop and appeared ready to be sucked and tortured by someone's mouth. For a few seconds, that someone was me as my tongue touched one nipple and licked around it. I was lost in the muscle as dad flexed two boulder biceps that looked so big, they could eat me and still have room for a the main course. Each bicep peak soared high as they were flexed, angry veins appearing on each as the muscle swelled with blood. I found myself grabbing hold of one of dad's massive arms and licking it with all my might. I could feel myself fire another small stream of jizz as I rode the bicep. This was potentially the most amazing moment of my life as I licked and licked all over my dad's upper body. Suddenly, an enormous vein grew on dad's arm and the muscle began to shake. My dad's skin turned red as though he had come from the beach and had experienced a terrible skin burn. "Fuck, not now..." he groaned as dad's flexing seemed to be unstoppable. Dad stood and I held on as the floor became very far away from me. I had no time to enjoy the view as I heard dad groan as if he were experiencing pleasure and pain at the same time. " It hurts!" he roared as his eyes seemed to be glaring off in space, their blue intensity piercing into all who dared look into them. I knew almost instantly Medusa would look into those eyes and be the one to turn to stone from such a powerful and manly stare. I felt cock fire a load as I looked into those eyes. Dad caught this and smiled a pained smile. " Don't tire out just yet, Squirt. It's only just getting to the good part" Dad roared as suddenly every muscle in his body flexed harder than I imagined were possible. Muscle and veins were decorated across the giant as though they believed they could make such a body more perfect with more blood. It was truly a scene that could make you fire a dozen loads just from standing in front of such an amazing sight. At first, I didn't catch it. It only came in very small intervals as my eyes trained on the muscle fibers of the bicep I was hugging. Still, I saw it as the muscle almost seemed to swell before me. I trained my eyes on it, unblinking before I saw the muscle jump again. I felt my cock painfully harden as I knew what was coming next. My dad was growing! I watched with amazement as the bicep I held seemed to puff up and make it harder for me to get a hold of such a big muscle. The muscles beneath me only seemed to become harder as I felt the undentable muscle seemed to push against me and press more powerfully into every body part. I watched as my dad's massive shoulders only seemed to get bigger and bigger in front of me as though they were being pumped with air. His neck seemed to thicken along with him and I looked on, dumbfounded, as I watched my dad's head also grow too, keeping up with the rest of him. In the beginning, I thought that there was no way the two massive pecs I'd licked could possibly get any bigger. Now, I knew that was a foolish thing to think as the two creatures jumped and then swelled outward, puffing out like a swelling loaf of bread that had been mixed with A LOT of yeast. I found myself to be a really infatuated pec man as I watched the two plates seemed to thicken and grow, becoming farther away from me as the swelling bicep I hugged grew longer as well as thicker, elongating the arm and amplifying what made dad's body so hot. I couldn't help but drool as my attention lowered to the rest of my enormous dad. His wall of perfect abs looked like you could swing a metal bat into it and you'd only send vibrations through the bat as it reacted to hitting such a hard wall. Each one appeared to be perfectly segmented on his body and divided among the rest in a perfect 8 pack. I could almost tell that all this brawn upstairs was causing dad's skin to thin itself out from so much being stuffed into it. The enormity of the situation truly set in as I saw the most massive bulge in a pair of weakening briefs. Clearly, dad had used these undergarments because they were one of his last fitting pairs. The manhood hiding inside appeared to be outgrowing its incredible shrinking prison. Two hairy cannonballs that had to be filled to the brim with cum were bulging out of the leg holes of the garment as the shaft of the giant seemed to push the briefs forward and cause them to strain in order to contain everything at once. I watched as a tear formed in the hem of the underwear, the muscle beneath clearly becoming too much for such a pathetic man made invention. Dad's ever growing cock quickly joined the fun as it began to harden and mix its growth with a pump of blood. My lips actually became dry as I watched the massive manhood grow at an unbelievable speed, Outgrowing the width of my chest and my height, quickly running past that and refusing to slow down as it began to attempt outgrowing Jeff. The shaft began to thicken as the extra stretchy briefs continued to tear. I could tell almost instantly that you could put furniture on that enormous weapon and you'd find no need to have to balance it. Simple place a sofa on the cock and it would have more than enough room to sit firmly. As the manhood was growing and reaching god proportions, I watched as two quads came into view on both sides, growing as if they were trying to still be seen behind the massive growing ball sack sitting on top of them. Each one appeared to be covered in veins as they held such a massive body up with their brawn. With ton after ton of muscle being piled onto them, they must have known they'd have to grow bigger and stronger to keep up with everything else. Each one looked as if it could withstand the weight of a building and still ask for more! The segmented heads in each one swelled, accentuating each individual part and making them all look even better as a group. I looked down further and caught his calves just in time to see each one grow a vein and harden remarkably. Who needed a football when you could use one of dad's calves. Of course, even then, you wouldn't be able to throw something so big and heavy in the first place as it appeared to be far past the size of my torso. I gasped at the size of dad's feet way way below. Even from here, I could tell that each one could have been close to being able to hide a big screen tv underneath even from my perch above. Yet they still continued to grow bigger. Just as I was nearly hypnotized by the lengthening feet down below, I was brought back to a cock worthy of a giant god. With a loud SSSNAP and POP, the longest and biggest cock of all time was set free from the feeble confines that had been holding it down. A massive hand wrapped around my torso and I was lifted up and off the bicep I was lying on before I was introduced to the largest, still growing cock there was. "Help.... me.....John" Dad said through pained groans as his body continued to swell. I could tell that he was pain and that, somehow, his cock being hard was the cause of some of it. Of course, I still grabbed hold for much more selfish reasons. With the biggest man-bush to rest on, I got to work on the giant member before me. It's length far surpassed me as it seemed to be trying to stretch into the sky. For a moment, I could tell it had reached 8 feet in height but then it grew past that. Just eye balling, I could tell that it was beyond 9 feet in length and potentially 6 feet thick. It was like hugging a walrus! I was forced to use the bush and rod base beneath me as footing as I stood on the giant's crotch in an attempt to better wield Dad's weapon. "Fuck....." I heard someone above me say as I continued to rub the pole up and down with my body. I could feel it tighten as it swelled, clearly now at full erection and quickly reaching climax. Clear liquid was leaking from the high tip and falling like an erotic river down to the floor, creating a kind of puddle. I was too busy rubbing the god weapon to appreciate what was happening around me. The floor was creaking as it tried to contain all of the mass that was filling into its occupant. The bed had long been broken and was now too tiny to be stood upon by dad's large body. His legs were too big and too long! Now, each one stood on opposite sides of the bed like a married couple. "FUCK!!!" Dad roared as his head punched the ceiling and his growing cock began to leak like an open faucet. I was hot as I rubbed back and forth on the giant like the cock slave I knew I was. I was hypnotized by the size and power surrounding me that seemed to just get become more and more of those qualities I was growing to love. "I CANT HOLD IT ANY LONGER!!!" Dad roared with his deep and powerful voice. Like an oversized fire hose pumped by a faucet, dad's cock instantly thickened dramatically as it prepared to fire the biggest load of all time. Plaster fell from the ceiling as dad's ever expansive body just seemed to press harder and harder into it, his big head full of hair now matted against the vertical limit. "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!" Dad roared as his cock shook with power and fired what had to be the biggest load of all time. White, thick liquid flew everywhere in a single direction like the perfect hose. The now cracked ceiling and floors now had matching walls as the room was slowly painted in white. Dad bellowed like a lion ruling his kingdom as he fired off endlessly, his growth seeming to accelerate as it all happened. " IT"S GETTING TOO STROOOOOONG!!!" he cried as he tried grab a hold of the uncontrollable weapon. For a moment, I was surrounded by so much growing muscle and cock that I took advantage of it to fire more cum without touching my cock. Just like the night before, my cock fire was nothing compared to the cock cannon I stood on. Cum filled the room at an incredible speed, quickly covering dad's feet and slowly raised past his ankles. The room was slowly sinking in a never ending cum sea that came straight from the most powerful cock on the planet. Still dad grew and grew, his big and full lats now pressing into the ceiling. I could tell he was in pain but the smile on his face was just amazingly hot, making my now spent cock sore. " SO FUCKING BIIIIG!" he roared as he let his cock go and raised his hands to the ceiling, his massive arms flexing with everyone movement. Next thing I knew, I was surrounded by pecs and biceps and a cock that were all so big I could almost see myself getting crushed between it all. Just when I thought the sex would never end, it all came to an abrupt stop. The room had been painted white just like dad's room and was now so full that, if I were to stand in it, my black body hair and skin would be bleached white from the neck down with thick, steaming cum. Dad stopped growing just as his upper back was pushed against the ceiling and his cock head was now defiantly in his face, still hard as steel and rigid as a telephone pole. I looked up at his face and he just smiled down at me with glowing eyes. " Is it alright for me to say I've gotten too big for my britches?" he asked with an even more powerful voice than before that seemed to make me leak pre just from its sound. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dad and I had trouble escaping the room as neither of us could get out without either drowning or tearing down a wall. Eventually, we decided tearing down a wall was much better than me drowning myself and getting Jeff for help. If only the NFL could have seen dad as he charged through the wall to my room like the perfect line back given super human strength and size by the gods. I had trouble finding clothes afterwards since they were all submerged in a pool of cum so I was given one of Jeff's smallest pairs of clothes. Of course, seeing as his smallest clothes were made for an 8 foot muscle giant, I had to wear them the same way one would wear covers. It was hot, against my better judgment, and I wanted it to continue but eventually, we found an old pair of clothes that belonged to Jeff before he went through his super growth spurt. It was pretty tight but it was originally made for someone who hadn't even broke the 200 pound mark. Dad said he needed some good eating so he and Jeff decided to go chow down on everything in the enormous kitchen that they could find (although a 25 foot giant is hard to feed and hard to bring around). Feeling like I needed to collect my thoughts, I asked dad if I could get a ride to a local bar but he was still stuffing himself with hundreds of pounds of meat that seemed to be endlessly piled yet still potentially not enough for someone so massive. Seeing that Dad was out of it, Jeff decided to give me the keys to his car and shooed me off. The car itself was actually really big. Coming from me, a guy who was 6'3 and a line backer, that was definitely really big. It took me only a short few minutes to find my way to the bar since I remembered where everything was but I still walked in unsurely as I parked. I stopped outside as I saw the most enormous motorcycle on its side beside the entrance. It looked bigger than the motorcycle I saw in Harry Potter. I dared to wonder whether or not it was a real bike but I kept moving anyway. When I entered the bar, I stopped in my tracks. Sitting right at the center of the many stools was the widest back and ass in the tightest leather pants I'd ever seen. Every big and burly muscle was amplified to the Holy Shit degree. I had trouble hiding a boner that had jumped up almost like lightning in my pants as I quickly ran next to him and sat in the stool beside him. I looked down and could see that his stool was struggling to hold him as it creaked from every flex his ass made on top of it. Each foot was wearing a giant boot big enough for me to put a leg into. His long legs were spread wide to the point his left leg was nearly on my chest. A muscle gut you could hide multiple bodies in was lying in front of the giant, pushing into the bar and making it also creak in protest. Pecs that pushed far and powerfully from the man's rib cage were pushed forward and look like they were just begging for someone to dare them to tear the white t shirt beneath and the leather jacket to shreds. Big arms that seemed to be far bigger than every muscle I could possibly have pushed taut against the leather jacket the man wore. High above, I could make out a shoulder so large and powerful looking, you could use it to shield yourself against bullets and be unharmed from head to toe. His hair appeared ashen gray and seemed as if it was in a hairstyle that was clearly made to stick straight up while still short and was doing a good job of staying that way. The man looked down at me through a mean looking pair of sun glasses and I could see over his massive torso that he owned a really manly and thick goatee. I could almost feel his eyes concentrating on me for only an instant before the bartender came over with a tall and wide beer mug that looked like you could eat cereal from it. He looked down at it and picked it up with a massive hand, the handle still too small for all his fingers to hold it. As if he were lifting a coffee mug, he lifted the drink and gulped it down in seconds, his massive adam's apple bouncing with each swallow. He slammed it down on the bar, making a big dent in the wood and cracking the mug, before he turned his stool to me. His long and thick legs surrounding me on both sides as he leaned down and looked into me, his upper body bulging and looking as if it would explode from the shirt and jacket. " Hey there, short stack" he said down to me in a voice that made me quiver. I came right in my pants and he could tell instantly. I went red as I tried to pretend it didn't happen. He hadn't stopped looking at me and took off his glasses. A pair of strong, electric blue eyes looked at me and seemed to be looking into my soul. I lost all attention as I looked into those eyes. " Hey.........sir" I said, trying to show respect for the big man as he looked down at me. When it seemed I would explode from the tension, the big man smiled and then laughed a big and hearty laugh that I felt in the deepest part of my being. " Don't call me sir, Shorty!" he said in the middle of his laughter. When he finally stopped cracking up, he looked back down at me with a smile. " Call me James" he said. I took this as a command as I sat in my chair feebly. A massive and heavy hand touched my shoulder and I looked up at the giant. " Is that anyway to talk to your big 'ol grandad?!" he said before laughing again. I was speechless.

It was dark and warm in the suburban area as a gust of wind flew through. Everything was quiet. Not a sound was made, animal or otherwise. A single house among them all stood out from all the rest. It wasn’t because of the outer paint or the structure or even the people who lived there. Some kind of energy was emitting from the building as though something was different and unusual to the space. Inside, nothing was amiss. Each book shelf was tidied. The kitchen was well organized. The television was hushed. There was nothing in the room that had power or movement besides 3 things. One of the three things was a lamp lighting the room. The other ones were two men. These two man didn’t have much in common when appearance was concerned. One had dark hair, blue eyes, and was wearing a polo with jeans. The other had gray hair with green eyes and was wearing a coat and slacks that made him look like he came from a movie with old school detectives. His hat was in his lap out of courtesy as he spoke with the other man. What these two had in common, however, was that they both were well built. Each one could have been placed in a catalog for bodybuilder or male fitness as their bodies stretched their clothing well. Though both were aged quite well, they were in some quality shape. “So you did what to him?” the man with the gray hair and hat said to other man. “Hey! It’s not my fault! I was young!” The two laughed their hearty laughs, showing their time of aged friendship. Suddenly, the room gave a quick vibration that both felt. A vase fell off a shelf as the room quaked. The two men didn’t react as the room stopped as suddenly as it had started. “Looks like it’s started” said the gray haired man. “Remember when you quaked for the first time?” This question was received with a chuckle from the other man. “Of course, I shook the foundations! My dad had to fix our lights because they fell out!” They were both laughing until another vibration shook the ground and everything around them. Ironically, the living room lights dropped from the ceiling and crashed into a glass mess on the floor. It would have been an easy fix if some of the wiring connected to the lighting hadn’t come down with it. The two men looked at each other with grins. “Like father like son” ----- Upstairs, things were getting crazy as the room of Ellis Connor shook and bent unnaturally. The room’s space seemed to shift and reform around the boy on the bed. The teenager’s room seemed to pull and push as though it were breathing and then muddle as though it were mud. Still, Ellis couldn’t see it as he slept. The boy was completely unconscious in his deep sleep, his clothes and covers thrown away as his body had overheated. Ellis’s body was also shifting like the room but in a different way. His body was changing from its average, unsculpted frame to something crafted by angels. His once dark hair changed to an intense red. His face was still the same but his chin had become just a little more definite along the jaw. His chest pushed up and out some as new muscle formed down the torso. His shoulders broadened and his six tight cobblestone abs went down his stomach and remained hard like armor. Though the 18 year old was wearing some well fitting briefs, the term ‘well fitting’ changed when his waist suddenly condensed and then expanded a bit. His ass pushed out and forced his crotch up some with the more powerful muscles. His legs tightened and form 3 distinct muscles that could be clearly seen. His calves became more powerful and also lifted his legs up some as his feet stretched from a size 10 to a size 13. Just when it seemed to be over, Ellis’s chest and crotch grew some healthy body hair to match his newly red armpit hair. It seemed to be over until Ellis moved in his sleep. Something warm and strong was growing inside him. It was revealed to be his manhood as his cock hardened and finally tore his now poor, medium-sized briefs to shreds as it grew past its average 5 inches and stretched up to a forceful and proud 10. With that, everything came to halt as Ellis awoke with a start, his once brown eyes recolored in blue blue. His body was sweat covered as he looked around and then down to view his new body. Everything was tight and powerful looking as Ellis looked at his form. His cock was now dripping precum as he viewed the results of his sleep but he had no time to admire it all as his door flew open and a dark haired, middle aged and well built man walked in with a smile on his face. “DAD?!” “Congratulations on your first quake, son!” ----- This is really short but I swear it'll mean something soon!

I'll be placing the original parts in a different topic. Sorry for any of you who were expecting "My Dad's a Growing Boy" where dad grows to the point that he's filling his son's guest room and his head is touching the ceiling. I wanted to create something different from what I normally do. I've never dabbled in the area of super powers but I just couldnt help myself when so many people are trying it out this summer. Please give any feedback you can so I can figure out how to form my writing with this. It's an old story I thought I'd never look back to. Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ My skin burned as I was wrapped in a never ending bath of muscle and hair that sent warmth through every body part. I could imagine it all happening from a bird's eye view as I lay pinned by my giant dad. His arms were placed on either side of me and the wide bed, his biceps and triceps bulging on either side of the mattress as he lowered his body, battling his forearms for space. Every other second I wasn't rubbing up against a muscle, he would kiss a body part, sending electricity into me. "Fuck..." I hissed as my cock smacked into what had to be a very low ceiling of man. Like a running faucet, I could feel myself leak pre when Dad leaned into my ear and whispered to me. " I can't…" he growled into my ear as he continued his barrage of kisses and rubs. I gave in the moment I heard him say those words. I moved over his body uncontrollably, licking him in random and hot places that seemed to flex themselves from my touches. The tables slowly turned as dad began to lean back on the bed, causing it to sink as his weight was transferred into one place. The wood in the bed frame chipped as dad's now enlarged body sat on the back of his feet, his knees spread wide and his bulge in clear view, jumping every so often as if it wanted to grow but was waiting for something. I guessed quickly as I followed dad's 15 foot body to the other side of the bed. With a kind of desperation, I quickly kissed his legs, feeling the hard quads flex and bulge. Each one was potentially bigger than all of my 230 pound body put together and probably 10 times denser as they bulged with their three headed perfection. Quickly enough, I made it to dad's abs and I couldn't help licking the set of steel up and down with an eager tongue. It seemed almost as if his midsection was so big that it spread for miles vertically and horizontally. The apollo's belt of his wait was perfect in every way, pulling in all the enormity of such a man to one place. This was extremely futile and a sea of muscle welcomed me. Obliques the size of bars of soap awaited my arrival, each one looking extremely tight and fastened into the giant my dad was. At this point, I was standing as I tried to continue going up my dad. He was so tall standing up that, even on his knees, his torso raised him more than 7 feet tall, making him taller than me even as he sat. His amazing height was the last thing on my mind before I felt my head bump into what felt like the ceiling. I raised my attention up to the cause and my mouth began to water as I saw two of the most hulking, meaty pecs hover above me. Clearly, they were far from dad's rib cage but that wasn't the only amazing thing about them. Each one was spread far and in opposite directions, making it truly appear as if a wall of hairy muscle was spread before me. Each pec was capped with the most succulent nipple on each side that seemed to drop and appeared ready to be sucked and tortured by someone's mouth. For a few seconds, that someone was me as my tongue touched one nipple and licked around it. I was lost in the muscle as dad flexed two boulder biceps that looked so big, they could eat me and still have room for a the main course. Each bicep peak soared high as they were flexed, angry veins appearing on each as the muscle swelled with blood. I found myself grabbing hold of one of dad's massive arms and licking it with all my might. I could feel myself fire another small stream of jizz as I rode the bicep. This was potentially the most amazing moment of my life as I licked and licked all over my dad's upper body. Suddenly, an enormous vein grew on dad's arm and the muscle began to shake. My dad's skin turned red as though he had come from the beach and had experienced a terrible skin burn. "Son, we mustn’t… we” he groaned as dad's flexing seemed to be unstoppable. Dad stood and I held on as the floor became very far away from me. I had no time to enjoy the view as I heard dad groan as if he were experiencing pleasure and pain at the same time. " Dad?" I tried to call up to him quickly as his gargantuan body changed color, veins appeared all over him as I stood on his massive pole as though it were a very thick tree branch. “Dad, what’s wrong?!” I tried to say but fell as Dad executed a new symptom I’d never seen before. I landed on the bed below, safe in the destroyed mattress as I stared up at dad in worry and awe, both at the same time. The lights in the high ceiling of the room were shaking as I tried to gather my surroundings. “Squirt….I…. I FEEL SO….” he started before suddenly every muscle flexed. I backed away as his muscular calves flexed powerfully and crushed the sides of the bed. Wood chips went everywhere and I covered my eyes as they nearly blinded me. A loud bang came from the door as Jeff came dashing in with his eyes wide and his muscles naked besides a pair of tight, tight briefs. “What’s happening?!?” I shouted as Jeff came and grabbed me. I was powerless as Jason wrapped his big muscles around my body and simple hauled me out of the room with him. We both turned to the open door and watched as dad’s body took on a new color, purple. “I don’t know!” he shouted over the vibrations as we watched through the opening. It wasn’t big enough to see all of dad, which depressed me a little bit, but we saw enough. The area around him looked wrecked. The bed was splintering, the carpet was peeling, even the ceiling was cracking. Shapes like lightning began to crisscross the walls as Dad’s muscles seemed to flex harder and harder. Jeff and I were beside ourselves. “Is this new?” I called but I couldn’t get a response since Jeff couldn’t hear me, let alone me hear myself. “UGH” came Dad’s suddenly much more powerful voice. It wasn’t the same as before. Echoing followed his already heavy voice as though his power was stretching out in a new way. “Should we move?!” I called up to big Jeff hurriedly. The floorboards were shaking and the room Dad was in was in the middle of difficulties. Jeff didn’t get to answer though when it happened. A sonic boom. Dad seemed to put his pecs in the most powerful flex he’d ever done and we were knocked back like ragdolls by an invisible force. Jeff was lucky to have fallen behind me as he was much more durable and used his body to cushion the fall. My head was surrounded by pec cleavage that I couldn’t enjoy as I spun on my back to see dad. The walls had been torn up by something fierce and burn marks had blanketed parts of the floor as the space between us and dad had been ripped apart but something….. new. Dad was still standing in what was supposed to be my guest room, breathing heavily and staring off into space. Jeff lifted me up and off him and we proceeded to come closer to dad, his body quickly towering over us as his 18 foot form was no calmer but still flexed and covered with new veins. Dad’s face was that of shock and wonder. I could only imagine what that was like in first person to do what he’d just done. What had he just done?? “Dad…” “SON!” Dad shouted, suddenly getting on his knees and hugging his boys with his big muscles. Everything went black as I felt muscles on my front and another set on my back, creating a brother and father sandwich. “ARE YOU OK?!” he asked hurriedly. It had come out muffled for me but it took a second for him to realize he was crushing his oldest born with his youngest. Jeff was also squirming in dad’s grip as something was different. “Dad, you’re hurting us” he said and, like clock work, Dad released us. Dad’s face wasn’t of relief but of confusion now. “What? Son, I’m not even using any power. This isn’t even the same amount of strength I used….” Dad became silent as he looked down at me. Was he still thinking I was shocked he and Jeff had sex last night? “Yeah, squirt, I was sure you’d be sore about your poppa fucking your brother.” The room was silent as me and Jeff looked at each other. Wait, what? Was dad reading my mind? “Squirt, what’s up. What makes you think I’m reading your mind?” I looked at dad with wide eyes. “Dad, I didn’t say anything. You just…. answered my thoughts!” Dad’s eyes were the next to widen. “What?” Dad said as he looked down at his hands and flexed the fingers. I suddenly became wary of everything I was saying as Dad’s sudden development had my brain wracking. I almost wish I myself had these powers so that I could hear what Jeff was thinking. He was dead silent but his eyes lit up and he spoke with such excitement. “Holy shit, dad! Did you just gain superpowers?!” --- Meanwhile, all the way in Illinois, the National Earthquake Information Center was in a frenzy. Without warning, the Richter scale had been bouncing up and down in its low ranges in an attempt to gauge what the fuck was actually happening in California. People were scurrying around as they saw the readings but no one could make sense of them. The head of the facility stood on his perch above the madness, trying not to look as confused as his workers. He turned to his secretary. "What exactly did you say happened?" The secretary opened her tablet. "A small town in California has been receiving strange readings coming from very specific coordinates. People around the town are unaware of the causes or why it's so specifically in their area since its normally a very tame area of California. There is no specific timing, register or scale that the vibrations seem to be fixed on. It's been hypothesized that the cause is of an unusual formation from aged dormant volcanoes that simply weren't recorded." "If it's that simple, why is everyone panicking?" asked the director. "No one can assume the cause" the secretary said before pausing. The director looked intently on the secretary as she appeared to withhold some amount of information. "What else?" "...The director of Central Intelligence has called and is sending people to the area to investigate, though he wont say why, and also wants us to stop all work on the collection of information in that area." The head of the facility looked back to the workers below. "What the hell is going on over there...?" --- My jaw was practically on the floor as I bore witness to one of the most amazing things in the world. Jeff nudged me with his thick hand and grinned over at me. “It’s all ok. I’ve seen him lift about ¼ of that before” he said as we marveled at our dad. I spoke to him without blinking or turning my eyes away. “Have you seen him do it without actually touching the weight?” I asked. We were standing on a hill marveling at our dad. I’d already seen him carry atleast 11 cars on top of each other and lift them but this was a new level, one that me and Jeff had never seen before. “Why are you so shocked? Our dad is amazing. He’s going to be the most powerful man in the world! That’s so fucking cool!” I looked at Jeff with a look even I didn’t understand. Dad noticed and looked over at us from beneath what appeared to be half of the junk yard behind the mansion’s forest. “HEY, YOU BOTH BETTER BE FUCKING IMPRESSED, BOYS! I CAN DO THIS ALL DAY!” he shouted in the strangest way. We both grabbed our heads as dad’s voice bounced around inside like an echo. His actual voice was strong and manly but it was his new power, his seemingly psychic ability, that was giving his voice the throes to be heard. He was at least several yards away, enough to be barely heard over the grinding of steel above his head, yet he was perfectly hearable. Dad noticed our pain and held back. “Sorry, still don’ got that under control” he said much more quietly. Dad heard my next thought and spoke it before I myself fully understood. Dad was holding his arms out as though he were holding something but, in reality, the island of steel above us wasn’t touching him at all. It was as though the space was weightless. Still, he walked towards us, his body creating the heavy thumps that I was familiar with now. “I know you’re scarred, buddy. You’re jus’ learnin’ I’m still growin’. You’re just learnin’ that your brother’s growin’ too. Ya just learnin’ that me and your brother have been doin’ the dirt. We’re BOTH just learning about this…. power growing inside me. I can’t apologize enough for everything. That there’s no way for me ta tell ya whether or not you’re gonna grow like your old man or gain powers like your man. Or that I didn’t tell you for so many years. Or even that I wasn’t there enough during your college life. All that time I let you have your space but, in reality, I think it’s my fault for giving you more space than you wanted.” At this point, Dad was standing in front of me with his massive body towering before me. His junk was heaving in front of me in the tight underwear that he was wearing. “All I can do is let you come with me on the ride, kiddo. But I guarantee you, I’ll never let you go again like that. When you need me, call me and I’m there. I will gain control of all dis and make you able to talk to me without this stupid power.” Dad leaned down, looked me in the eyes and pressed his big head against my smaller one. We were looking eye to eye now, both of our blue eyes locking as we used this to express what we were feeling. He knew I was afraid and that I would need time to adjust to all of this information. Still, he gave me a look in his eyes that told me I wasn’t alone. He was so powerful and seemed to never hit the roof when it came to shocking us but, no matter what, his eyes told me he’d always love me and that’s all I could ask. The grin on his face told me he knew that. He turned his massive, hulking back to me as he stood up and looked up into the sky at the weight he held above us. Tons of pounds of steel hovered over us as though we were in space. I was also marveling at all of this power he was showing off but my eyes wandered to something else. I only hoped Jeff didn’t see me as I looked over at Dad and looked at all of his muscles. They were red and flexing as if he were actually holding the cars and fridges and metals above us. His back muscles were a map chart to me but it was so beautiful I wish I’d learned to paint and draw so that I could put this on paper. His beautiful ass was a shelf above me that seemed to defy gravity just as the metal did. His legs did the same and jutted out, making his legs spread to give space for his titanic testicles. This went on and on to his huge feet that could have possibly covered my chest but I noticed something just as amazing as his body. “Um, dad?” I called up to him. “Yeah?” “You’re feet aren’t touching the ground.” To Be Continued……

Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6 I was becoming used to waking up abruptly but never remembering actually entering sleep as my eyes were welcomed to the most massive pit I'd ever seen. My eyes widened and I tried to move as I could see light beside me but everything else was a tanned darkness. Was I under some kind of mountain beside the mansion? No way. Mountains couldn't sprout hair. Plus, they definitely didn't smell like pure man stench. I tried to act disgusted by the smell but the aroma was more than intoxicating. From what I could see, I was definitely on my bed. White sheets were lying on top of me that I could barely see in the damp darkness. I could tell my legs were being held down by something mindbogglingly heavy as I could tell the mattress was sinking under tremendous weight. My cock was rigid but whatever was on top of it was much harder as it was being painfully held down by tremendous weight. I tried to keep my mind on figuring out what was going on but the powerful smell of man was too much for me. The black hair.....the feeling of hardness.....the snoring....? I listened more closely and, through the small opening, I could make out a very powerful snoring. As that continued, I began to realize the thing above me was swelling and contracting with every snore. I became stiff as I realized what was happening. My giant dad was sleeping right on top of me. I held back a small moan as I felt my cock fire a load into my pajama pants. I had been sleeping under my enormous dad and now I was breathing in his smell. I was potentially disgusted myself and yet turned on all the same as I dug my face into the black forest of hair sprouting from my dad's big arm pit. His under arms were so large that owls could live in it comfortably with room to spare. I couldn't hold back as my body had a mind of its own, my tongue sticking out and licking the hairy armpit like it was a lollipop. The taste of salty sweat trickled down my throat and I thought I would faint as it was starting to get really warm in the cavernous under arm. I knew that I would definitely need counseling after this as I felt my cock throb, ignoring the fact that it had just fired a sizable load already. My licking must have been really irritating cause the giant parent on top of me shifted in his sleep and I was freed from the arm pit but granted the weight of the massive bicep next to it. I felt the wind get knocked out of me as I felt the weight drop on me like a boulder. With what little oxygen was going into my brain and whatever blood was going into my erection, I was able to marvel at how the massive appendage above me could only have been twice my chest size. For someone at 230 pounds of muscle, I was dumbfounded by the size difference. I flailed like an infant as I tried to free myself from the weight above me, continuously failing and feeling the air continue to leave my lungs. " D......ad" I hissed as I felt my consciousness leaving me again. Suddenly, the massive weight above me lifted and a pair of enormous hands craddled me and raised me like I was weightless, pressing me into a big, hairy wall. I was hard as stone as I realized the wall in front of me wasnt a wall at all but my dad's monumental chest. I looked up and my dad's face was there; enlarged, covered in hair, and sincere looking as he looked down at me. I could tell I was glowing red as he hugged me with a pair of powerful drainage pipes that could only have been his arms. He was so much bigger than before that I was certain I could sit in his hand and my ass would be completely supported. He was holding me so closely, I felt as if I was in a bed of hair and muscle that would keep me warm all through the seasons. I was so mesmerized, I was easily startled as my dad's now more powerful voice fell from above. " I'm so glad you're safe, squirt" he said as kissed my forehead and held his embrace. His voice shook me as I felt his chest rumble from releasing such a powerful sound. With all my might, tried to pull myself out of the metaphorical hole my mind was falling into and forced out words. " Dad....how did you get so--" I tried to ask but was cut off on my last words by a big finger that looked like it could go up against my cock in a size contest. " I know what you're gonna ask, Squirt" dad said as he looked down at my face, his beard tickling my forehead. I couldn't concentrate looking into his big blue eyes but luckily what came next woke me up. " It started right about when you were 9" he said as he tried to maneuver himself off the ground and onto my bed. The poor furniture tried to stay on its 4 legs but bent quickly to weight being pressed onto it. Wood splintered and cracked as the giant finally came to a rest on the almost completely destroyed bed. I looked down from my perch on dad's massive chest, looking down below to see his weighty and large endowment, lying on the ground like a loyal dog, pressed tightly and firmly against a pair of white briefs that didn't look like they could hold for much longer. Dad ignored all of his surroundings and continued his story. " Your big ol' dad went to go and visit the doc' and got some interesting things from it. Apparently, dad's body hadn't completely finished puberty yet. It had only started when he was young and had been building itself ever since he was "fully grown"" he said, putting emphasis on the phrase fully grown. " The doctors knew that one day, your dad would go through another puberty just like the first. The growing pains, the height and size gains, the works. Problem was, they didn't know when it was going to start." As dad said this, he slowly lowered me down and placed me on top of his cock as though it were some kind of table he was placing a bag on top of. " Until then, the growth potential in your dad's bones was only getting stronger as it hid in his body. Dad didn't get any kind of growing but his hair was always really dark and his body always seemed to get healthier and healthier." Right as he said the last words, I felt a jolt through the cock-seat below me. Was dad getting hard?! "Then it started right when you left for college. I started to get growing pains all over that got worse and worse every time I grew. The scientists started buying me extra clothes in preparation for me coming back even bigger. They'd send over weights that I'd lift and lift but would always outgrow within a few days. Soon I was getting famous here in the south as 'the Incredible Growing Man'. I was able to lift things people didn't know could be lifted. First the heaviest weights. Then buses. Then trees. Then trains. Just growing and growing without a care in the world. Jeff took it well but he was getting worried about me so he asked the doctors if it was dangerous. Apparently, because I'm getting so big, the growing pains are going to hurt more and more until I pass the growing pain stage and just start growing. Funny thing was, the day after we were told about my 'condition', your brother grew 2 inches." he paused long enough to look down at my shocked face when I absorbed that my brother, the family's soon-to-be doctor, was a potential giant in the making. " Right off the bat, he started outgrowing all his clothes and getting them torn to shreds. He actually broke down a car for the first time a few months ago because he was so big. We had to get an entirely new house with enlarged objects and rooms because we didn't have anyone small enough anymore who could stop from breaking something or tearing something in the house." he said as he looked around at the defeated bed as if to prove a point. " Food became expensive as we kept eating, growing, turning it all into muscle, and then eating again. For me and your brother, it was a lot like me and him were growing closer as men, literally." Right as dad said that, he pulled me in and I felt the soft bush of his exposed shaft's base press against my ass like a rough pillow. " But something else happened too when we both started growing. My pains started getting worse and every night I'd have to take pain killers just to get through sleep. Of course, that backfired when I broke 9 feet tall and my body began to over process every kind of medicine they tried to give me. The doctors said it was because I was so big and my body was so healthy that whatever impurities that could try to enter my body would just shrivel and vanish before they could get a good taste of me." As he said this, dad lifted his massive arm and raised it into a bicep flex, the muscle swelling to twice its size and hovering above me. It was like looking up at a disco ball for a dance floor. I could hide myself in that single muscle and no one could hope to find me. " Not to mention, my body began to give me the most powerful urge a man could have." dad said as he looked down at his beastly cock that was holding me up like I was nothing more than a mere insect. Me and dad had taken time to share 'the talk' and even talked about our manly progress so I could tell that, on dad's side, this was pretty casual. " I tried to polish myself off but, no matter what I did, I'd just be burning with testosterone. The doctor's said it was because of the puberty being magnified by so much man in one place." he half joked. " I started having trouble getting a complete shave because I'd grow it all back in another day or two. One day, I couldn't even rub one out cause I was so horny. Worst day of my life" he said down at me, trying to register my reaction to hearing all of this at once. " Right as I felt like my balls would explode, your brother ran in and saved me from the most epic case of blue balls man had ever seen." After that comment, dad roared with laughter. I actually had to grab hold of the giant creature beneath me to remain steady. It was probably the hottest thing in my entire life. " Ever since, your dad has been trying his best to grow big and strong for his little son. Everyday, I lift hundreds of tons and heavy things just to get bigger for my two favorite kids who I love." Dad said as he picked me up and looked me in the eyes. "Which is why I want to hear what my little squirt has to say about his dad and what he's doing." I was at a loss for words as I looked into my dad's big blue eyes. They were the most irresistible blue eyes I'd ever laid eyes on that seemed to make me want to do whatever he told me without argument. I was scared of how big my dad was getting and even more scared that his growing pains were going to kill him if he kept growing the way he was. Still, I couldn't even dream of disappointing eyes like those. " I'm alright with it, Dad. Whatever makes you happy." I wasn't sure if I regretted those words as I saw the light in dad's eyes grow stronger and he pulled me in for a powerful embrace. I heard my back crack with the force, knowing that he was being as gentle as he possibly could be but still trying to show excitement. " I love you so much, Squirt!" my dad bellowed with joy. He held me there for a good minute before he loosened his grip and lifted me up to his face again. " I almost forgot" My eye brow raised as he closed in on me and I could see his eyes looking into me. I hadn't even expected him to but, like an expert, he pushed his lips into mine and I felt my entire body go limp as I felt the most perfect lips and the largest tongue press into me.

The sequel to http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4168-the-barfly/ Contains themes mostly of domination, massive cocks, and of course muscle growth. ---------------------------------------------------------- The barfly part 2: The barflies “Fuck yeah,” Gage groaned, writhing in pleasure, “fill my ass stud.” The massive man above him grunted as his balls slapped Gage's ass. “Yeah slut, you like that? You like my massive cock spreading your ass? I'm gonna ruin you for everyone else.” Mike moaned in pleasure, shooting all over his bed. “Fuck yeah Mike, fill me, make me yours.” Mike complied, pulling Gage's hips towards his and unloading deep inside Gage's bowels. He pulled out and rolled over, panting on the side of the bed. Gage looked over at the massive form next to him. If anyone had told him a little over a month ago that he would be being fucked by Mike and love it, he would have laughed in their face. But then again, if someone had told him that Mike would have changed from a 6'1” 300 pound shlub to a massive, muscular stud from some product Gage ordered online, he would never have believed him. Yet here he was, recovering from another night of amazing fucking from the man who was his best customer at the bar. Not that Mike was his best customer anymore. In fact, besides the random visits Mike had made to his house, he hadn't seen the man since that night. He smiled, loving this new development in his life. Gage didn't have long to reflect on his situation though. Whatever was in that formula that made Mike grow also made him insanely horny, and it showed. Mike roughly grabbed Gage's face and rubbed it into his pecs. “Taste me slut,” Mike moaned as Gage licked at his pecs. “Mmm yeah, fucking worship your god.” Gage licked lower and lower on Mike's body, down his washboard abs towards his thick pubes. He licked and suck the sweat off of his body, ready to taste Mike's massive cock for the second time that night. “Enough of this,” Mike said with a moan, and shoved Gage's head onto the head of his 14 incher. Gage began to lick and suck the thick cockhead, tasting sweat and cum from the night. He licked down the head, paying attention to the piss slit, and rubbed his mouth down the whole length. Then Gage took it deep, relaxing his jaw and taking all 14 inches down his throat. Mike didn't last long from the expert deepthroating, shooting another load into Gage. Gage swallowed all that he could, but some dribbled down onto Mike's cock. “Thank you sir,” Gage said with a smile after taking in all the cum he could. Mike rolled back over, and brought Gage to rest on him. “I have a surprise for you slut,” he said. “What is it sir?” Gage asked, eager to see what the dominant muscle man before him would do next. “It's not ready yet, but it'll be some time this week. When it comes you'll know what to do.” Mike answered. “Don't worry queer, you're going to love it.” He stood up and got dressed in a pair of jeans and a tight black t-shirt. “You can keep my jock,” he said gesturing to the dirty strap on the floor. “I'll see you soon.” Gage laid in bed as Mike let himself out, and quickly fell asleep. The excitement of the surprise, whatever Mike meant by that, kept Gage excited. Nothing happened on Saturday or Sunday however, but Gage was kept occupied by the crowd in his bar. Monday was a different story. It was a slow night, even for a Monday, leaving Gage with more time to imagine what the surprise was. He boned up a few times, remembering Mike's last episode of growth, and what might happen next time. By 12 PM, there was only three men left in the bar, Joey and Roy, and a man drinking alone in a booth. Joey, if Gage remembered correctly was around 55 years old, but the short man looked older with his poor skin and paunch. Gage would say he might have looked better back in the day, but from what he knew, that was simply untrue. He would have looked better if he had taken care of himself ever. There did seem to be a handsome face behind the saggy skin. The younger black man, Roy, Gage would say was maybe in his late 30s. He seemed to be Joey's opposite. He had dark skin, and at 6' tall, was much taller than Joey. Unlike Joey's fat build, Roy looked almost unhealthily skinny. If it weren't for how skinny he was, Gage thought, he would definitely sleep with him. He started to imagine what Roy would look like with more muscles, boning up again behind the bar when the man's question brought him back to reality. “What about you Gage?” Gage shook his head, trying to get his bearings. “Huh?” he asked. “We were just talking about how long it's been since we were laid. You're single so you know the struggle. How long has it been man?” Gage blushed, remembering his latest encounter with Mike. “Just a few days,” he admitted. “Damn,” Joey said, “My dry streak can be measured in months.” “Me too,” Roy said with a laugh. “Hey, speaking of months,” Joey said, looking down at his phone, “where's Mike. He texted me saying he'd be here. I haven't seen the bastard in over a month now.” “Hey he texted me the same thing,” Roy said. “And same here. I wonder what he's been up to.” “Well I guess we'll find out tonight,” Gage answered, hoping that this had something to do with his surprise. “If he shows up,” Joey said as he shook his head. As they spoke, the man at the booth grabbed his last beer and went to the bar to pay his tab. Joey watched him leave, waiting until the door closed behind him. He glanced around one more time and almost whispered, as though he was afraid of being caught. “Mike said something about a specialty beer you guys were brewing in the backroom.” Gage's cock began to tent his pants, starting to piece together what exactly this surprise might be. “I know you aren't supposed to be doing anything like this, so don't worry I'll keep it between the three of us,” Joey said with a smile, “but I'd love a glass, and I'm sure Roy would too.” Gage looked concerned. “Did Mike tell you anything about this specialty beer?” he asked. “Only that it tasted amazing,” Roy answered. “I'll... I'll check the back,” Gage stuttered. He was almost sure that these two didn't know what they were getting into. Hell, he wasn't entirely sure what he was getting into. He quickly walked to the back room. Gage opened the door, and turned on the light. Mike was sitting at a desk in the corner, pouring a bottle of cheap beer into a glass. “How'd you get in?” Gage asked. Mike shrugged and gestured to the broken window. “How do you think slut?” Gage shuddered slightly. “Are you going to drug your friends now?” Mike laughed. “No.” he poured a packet of powder into each of the glasses. “You are.” The beefy dad stood up, and unzipped his tight jeans. “But first, I'm horny and only your mouth will do.” Gage watched as the thick cock popped out, practically salivating at the sight. He quickly got on his knees, and began to deep throat the massive tool, feeling almost no resistance after all his practice. Mike didn't last long, and was soon unloading down Gage's throat. A few moments later, Gage returned to the bar carrying 2 glasses of beer. He wiped the remaining cum on his apron, and presented the drugged beer to the men. “Here,” he said presenting the men the glasses, hoping that the deception wasn't detected. Joey and Roy eagerly drank their tainted beers, with Joey finishing his quickly while Roy slowly sipped on his. “Not bad,” Joey said, “But it tastes really familiar.” “I'm not sure if I like it,” Roy said after he finally finished his glass, “it tastes cheap.” Gage's face turned bright red, but his story wasn't questioned. The three men discussed the finer points of craft beers while Gage watched in anticipation, waiting for the wondrous change that effected Mike to effect these two. The change hit Joey first. He mumbled something about not feeling good, then immediately passed out, face down on the bar. “What the fuck?” Roy asked, beginning to freak out. “Is he okay man? Fuck is the beer okay? I drank it too!” “Calm down,” Gage said, wondering how he'd justify this to Roy. In the end, however, the problem sorted itself out and Roy passed out as well. Joey soon came too and began groaning for water. Gage ran and got a few glasses, his dick snaking down his pants leg as he waited. Even when he came back with the water, the changes had already began. Joey looked healthier, his skin seemed to fit his body. As Joey drank, the real changes began. Like with Mike, his arms were the first to grow. Gage watched in awe as Joey's flabby arms grew even bigger, soon becoming 25 or so inches around. Gage moaned involuntarily as Joey's body grew under his shirt. Unlike Mike, who just hardened and slimmed down, Joey seemed to be doing the opposite. Sure, it was obvious that he was adding muscle to his growing frame, but the muscle was in a different form. His pecs became absolutely massive, jutting away from his body, but his belly grew out too, hardening into a rock hard gut. His waistline grew, ripping his now tight jeans as his body expanded with this beefy muscle. Finally, dense gray hair sprouted over his whole body. He stood up, his shredded jeans falling to the floor beneath him. Joey looked as if he had tried to cram into a child's shirt and underwear as he stood before Gage. His hairy belly was showing under the shirt, and even soft, his now massive dick was making an obscene bulge in his briefs. Joey looked down at his body, surveying the changes. “What the fuck happened to me?” He finally asked. “Was this you?” Gage couldn't make eye contact, he felt so guilty. But his cock was reacting to the hot man before him, making a spot of precum in his jeans. The spot didn't escape Joey's notice. “Fuck man I'm so horny. And I see you are too.” Gage looked up at the beefy man. “y..yeah.” “And this is your doing right?” “Yeah,” Gage admitted. Joey rubbed his bulge with both of his meaty paws. “This is your problem then.” He said matter of factly. Gage just stared at the man before him. Joey peeled off his tight shirt, revealing the dense hair, soaked with sweat, causing Gage to practically drool. “Here, I'll help.” Joey said rather aggressively, and shoved Gage's face into his bulge. “Lick bitch.” Gage moaned as he tongued at the briefs, getting them wet with spit. The attention made Joey's thick cock harden, tenting his already obscenely stretched underwear as he grunted appreciatively. “You're a regular cockhound ain't cha?” Joey asked with a smile, as he began to lower his underwear, revealing the thick base of his cock. Gage was too preoccupied with the massive cock being slowly revealed to him to answer. Joey's thick tool had to be even wider than Mike's. Joey kept pulling his briefs down, exposing more and more of the gigantic cock. He was having trouble though getting his underwear past his hairy thighs. Frustrated, he grabbed at the front of his briefs, and with a loud rip, tore them into tattered pieces. This gave Gage his first real view of the cock he was servicing. Saying Joey's cock was thick was like saying the ocean was wet. It was thicker than a beer can for sure, maybe three and a half inches across at its widest point. The cock was at its widest just before the thick head, which jutted out probably another quarter inch thicker than the shaft. It was long too, although a bit shorter than Mike's huge member. Gage estimated it to be about 13 inches long, making it still one of the biggest cocks in the world. Hanging below the member where too massive nuts that would put bulls to shame. As he stared in awe, Joey frowned at him. “Why'd you stop slut?” He asked angrily, and forcefully shoved the thick tool into Gage's waiting mouth. Gage was thankful for his practice on Mike's huge tool because if it weren't for that, Joey's insanely thick cock would have torn him up. Instead, it was just moderately uncomfortable as Joey pistoned his huge cock in and out of his mouth. While Joey was occupying Gage, Roy began to go through his own changes. The skinny black man's height was the first to change, as Roy shot up from 5'11” to around 6'7”. Then he began to pack on weight. Unlike the other two men who became bigger and beefier however, Roy became tightly toned. He still looked massively muscular, but was much more lithe than the beefy form of Joey, or even the muscle-daddy body that Mike had. His skinny clothes strained against Roy's ripped muscles, causing the tall adonis to rip them off, revealing exactly what the powder had done to his body. Saying he was ripped was an understatement. His biceps, though smaller than the others, had to be around 22 inches around. His pecs, again smaller than the other two men, were nevertheless perfectly proportionate, with huge nipples topping them off. 8 tight, washboard abs led down to a well defined adonis belt, which pointed directly at his huge cock. Roy finally spoke up as he stared at the action before him. “I didn't know Gage was a cocksucker, and a good one at that. Hope you don't mind sharing, Joey.” Joey just grunted, and pulled his spit soaked dick out of Gage's mouth. Gage reached for the tool, wanting to taste it again, but Roy had other ideas. He grabbed Gage's hand and placed it on his own thick member. Gage turned to see the thick tool in front of him. Roy's monster cock put Joey's to shame. It was almost as thick as Joey's at a bit over three inches across. But thick wasn't the first word you'd use to describe this cock. Mainly because anyone who saw it would be too caught up on the length. Roy's massive cock had to be over 15 inches long, causing Gage to salivate again as he imagined sucking it. He didn't have to imagine long, as Roy wiped the cock across his face. Gage licked at the thick meat as it passed. “Hurry up and stick it in him,” Joey complained. “I want another go.” “Fuck dude, you're so impatient,” Roy said. “There's plenty of time for this slut to suck each of us.” With that Roy pushed Gage's head into his pubes. “Lick my cock, queer.” He said as he moaned in pleasure. Gage moaned too, as he licked up and down the massive length of cock. Then it was time for the main event. He opened his mouth as wide as he could in order to fit Roy's thick cock inside. As soon as he was accustomed to the massive cockhead filling his mouth, he doubled down on it, letting more and more of the thick tool down his throat. Roy was a much gentler fuck than Joey, letting Gage take his time to lazily suck on his massive cock. “You've had long enough,” Joey complained, pulling Gage's head back onto his own cock. Gage moaned as Joey began to fuck his face mercilessly. As his mouth is being used, Gage uses both hands to roughly jack off Roy's massive cock. “Fuck gonna cum,” Joey says with a moan. “Taste my seed you whore.” And with that, Joey's balls tighten, and he lets loose a thick cumshot down Gage's throat. Gage practically gags on the massive load, but manages to keep it all down, his belly full of cum. “This is too fucking hot,” Roy says with a moan, and begins to jack his cock even faster. With a grunt he shoots all over his smooth, washboard abs. He pulls Gage to his body. “Lick me clean slut, I want you to taste me.” Gage moans in appreciation, and gets on his knees to clean Roy's body. As he does that, Joey bends over behind Gage, grabbing at his tight ass. Without even pausing he tears Gage's jeans open, exposing Gage's toned ass. With a moan, Joey sticks his face in, his thick beard roughly feeling rough against Gage's ass cheeks. Gage lets out another moan, and doubles down on his servicing of Roy. Roy's cock grows hard again. “This time it's gonna go down your throat,” he says with a grunt, as he shoves the entire massive tool into Gage's willing mouth. At the same time, Joey begins fingering Gage's ass. “It's taking my fingers easily.” Joey exclaims. “You must be quite the whore.” Gage moans around Roy's thick cock. Joey chuckles. “I'll take that as conformation,” he says as he removes the fingers, and begins rubbing his cockhead against Gage's ass crack. Impatient as always, Joey shoves all 13 thick inches into Gage's ass at once, and immediately begins to fuck him hard. Gage lets out a gasp. He's never had anything even close to this thick in his ass before, and the pain seemed unbearable. But, as he remembered, that's what Mike's felt like the first time, and he learned to love that soon enough. He tries to focus on the tool in his ass. Soon enough the pain does fade, and Gage gets into the fucking, bucking his ass up to meet Joey's thrusts. The pleasure from being filled on both sides proves to be too much, and soon Gage shoots all over the floor of the bar. As he shoots, his ass tightens even more on Joey's cock. “Fuck slut, take my load,” he grunts, slamming his cock in and out of Gage even faster, before eventually, he dumps his second load of the night deep in Gage's bowels. He pulls his dripping cock out, letting the rest of the cum leak onto Gage's back. The sight proves to be too much for Roy, who roughly grabs Gage's head and shoves him down his cock until Gage's nose is nestled in Roy's thick pubes. Roy shoots another massive load. He pulls his spent cock out of Gage's mouth,holding it tantalizingly in front of the bottom. Not content for very long, Roy shoves his soft cock back in Gage's face. “I want some of that ass. Get me ready you fucking queer,” he says as he jacks his cock. Never needing to be told to work a cock twice, Gage begins to lick and kiss the massive tool in front of him. Even soft Roy's cock has to be 9 inches long, a few longer than Gage's own 7 incher. “That's a good cocksucker,” Roy moans as his cock reaches it's full length in Gage's throat. He pulls his spit soaked cock out of Gage's throat, then flips him around, exposing Gage's cum filled ass. Not needing any preparation, Roy shoves all 15 inches into Gage's hungry hole. “Fuck!” Gage exclaimed as his ass was penetrated by the second cock of the night. “Damn this ass is great,” Roy exclaimed, as he continued to thrust in and out of Gage. “We gotta make this a regular thing.” He said to Joey. “Yeah,” Joey replied, “the sluts made for it.” The men continued to talk about Gage as though he wasn't there, all the while Roy was slowly fucking his ass. The men disregarded his screams of pleasure, as though this was the most natural thing in the world. Joey glanced over at Roy, just as he pulled his entire cock out of Gage's ass. “Fuck, the boy can sure take a cock,” he exclaimed. “Tell me about it,” Roy said between grunts as he shoved the entire length in roughly again. He grabbed Gage and flipped him around as if he weighed nothing, and, mid stroke, had him on his back. “This gives me an idea,” said Joey as he stood in front of Gage. “Don't you fucking shoot,” he yelled back to Roy, as he bent over Gage's face, his meaty, fur-covered ass hole directly over Gage's mouth and nose. Gage moaned at the sight in front of him. The sweaty cavern smelled amazing. “Don't just look at it bitch,” Joey snarled, “fucking eat my ass.” With that he sat down, resting some of his weight on Gage's face. Gage was in heaven, and began rimming Joey's ass as if his life depended on it. “Yeah slut,” Joey moaned, “fucking eat my ass.” Gage could barely make out Joey's cock growing to it's full length. “Was this your idea?” Roy called out, not letting up his assault on Gage's ass. “No dumbass,” Joey answered, “I just wanted him to get me hard again. He finally stood up, but not before rubbing his ass cheeks across Gage's face. Joey looked over at Roy. “I need you to get on your back, and put the slut on top of you.” Roy complied, laying down with a thud. He pulled Gage's down on top of him. Gage was so much shorter that he was staring at Roy's neck as they laid there. Then Joey knelt down behind the fucking pair, and began rubbing his finger along Roy's cock. “So you're queer now too?” Roy mocked. Joey shot Roy a look, but didn't respond. He began to work his finger into Gage's ass alongside the thick black cock. Gage yelped at the sudden intrusion of one of Joey's fat fingers, but was eager to see what would happen next. He bucked harder on Roy's cock, as Joey stuck two, then three fingers in alongside Roy. “I think our slut is ready.” Joey said with a smile as he removed the fingers. “For what?” Roy asked, still fucking with gusto. With that, Joey shoved the head of his cock into Gage's ass. “This.” Gage cried out as his already stretched ass expanded even farther to accommodate a second fat cock. “Damn I can't believe the queer is taking it!” Joey exclaimed, as he slowly worked more and more of his cock in along Roy's thrusting member. Soon enough, both massive cocks were entirely inside Gage's well fucked hole. “Here comes the main event, bitch.” Joey exclaimed as he began to thrust in time with Roy. Gage couldn't take it any more, crying out as he came all over himself, causing a chain reaction. The pressure along with the second cock rubbing against his own made Roy shoot too, flooding Gage's ass. Roy's softening cock made Joey just work harder, thrusting over and over into Gage's hole until he too unloaded. The two men pulled out, and all three laid in a sweaty, cum covered pile on the dirty bar floor. “Fuck this was hot.” Gage exclaimed as he slowly rubbed Joey's chest. “No kidding,” said Roy. “I'm hoping this isn't the only time we do this.” “Of course not,” Joey said with a sneer. “We're gonna make fucking this slut a regular occurrence.” As they lay panting, the door to the back room swung open, and Mike walked out. “Holy shit Mike, is that you?” Roy asked after the long silence. “You're so much bigger than you used to be.” Mike was bigger than before, even to Gage. He must have dosed himself again. Whereas before he was around 6'4” and maybe 330 lbs, the behemoth standing before them had to be at least 6'10” and maybe 600 lbs. Gargantuan didn't begin to describe him. His biceps were probably 30 inches around, and his pecs were the size of pillows. His abs were even more defined than before, if that was even possible, and his whole body was covered in thick hair. Below his abs hung a rock hard cock that was 20 inches long it was one, and nearly as thick as Mike's massive forearm. His waist was even slimmer than before, tapering down to around 33 inches. Mike flexed for them. “Yep. And I'm the reason you guys are huge too.” All three men popped wood again, as they stared in awe. Mike struck a double bicep pose, exposing the forest of hair in his armpits, and making the scent of testosterone fill the room. He stared down at Joey and Roy, dwarfing the two huge men. “Show me how thankful you are,” he bellowed. “Worship my armpits.” The men scrambled to stand up, and began to bathe the hair with their tongue. Gage was so turned on he was jacking off at the sight. “I see you've had a productive night, slut.” Mike growled in his deep baritone. “Maybe you can take the new me too.” Gage just moaned at the idea, and bent over, presenting his dripping asshole to the massive stud. With one thrust, Mike buried 10 inches of cock into Gage's hole, and began to wiggle it around. Sensing the resistance from Gage's innards leaving, he began to thrust more and more of his giant cock inside of Gage, leaving the bottom writhing in pleasure. Soon his massive tool was balls deep in the much smaller man. And then the true fucking began. Mike grabbed hold of Gage's smaller body for leverage, and began to thrust in and out as hard as he could. Joey began to complain. “Mike how are we supposed to worship you while you're fucking him like this. Mike just shrugged and answered, “the bitch has another hole. Use it and shut up.” With that, Joey and Roy moved in front of Gage, ending the night as they started it: taking turns being sucked off by the cock-hungry bartender. Mike laid on top of Gage, his massive weight nearly crushing the younger man, and his hairy chest rubbing against Gage's back as Gage moaned into Joey and Roy's cocks. Soon the stimulation was too much, and Gage again shot all over the ground beneath him. Joey was the next to shoot, a massive cumload that arced through the air, landing on Mike's chest as he leaned over Gage. Then Roy shot his fourth load of the night, painting Gage's face again. The men began rubbing Mike's powerful muscles as he thrust harder and harder into Gage's ruined ass. Finally, Mike was ready. He slapped his cock into Gage's ass hard,and bellowed as he came, so much that it was quickly spilling out the top. He pulled out his still shooting cock, and coated Gage's ass and back in his thick load. Mike rolled over, panting again, and kissed Gage deeply, as the pair drifted off to sleep. “Yeah,” Joey said out loud to no one in particular. “We definitely have to do this again.”

Chapter 1; 2; 3; 4; 5; 6; 7 A/N: Sorry for the long delay. For this chapter, I thought I'd change the pov to Ty. As for Ty's gymnastics at the end of the chapter, I'll link a video of what I had in mind below the chapter in second A/n, along with an explanation to a term I decided to use. As always, any feedback, critique, questions and praise are very appreciated. Enjoy! --- While I was still beaming from the "sex day" Eli initiated a few days earlier, (Eli even mentioned that I seemed much more energetic lately. When I said that it was because of him he acted all embarrassed, but that cute smile of his lit up his face. I'm not sure he's aware, but when he's embarrassed, he starts scratching his tummy. It's so adorable!) we decided to go on a date. I reminded him that my folks will be helping at that midnight poetry reading thing. I'm not really into poetry, but Eli enjoys it occasionally, and it would be a nice opportunity to let my folks know about the change in our relationship. They were always fond of Eli. Since my vacation ended, we naturally spent less time together, but I went to his apartment after work everyday. We had another sex session/afternoon (less intense than the previous, but no less satisfying) yesterday, which was actually suggested by me. I wasn't quite sure if that counted as 'pushing', but I figured he could always say no. I'm still getting used to our situation. Don't get me wrong, it's totally fine and I love all of it, but there's a difference between just knowing about asexuality, and actually dealing with the different stances and preferences in the actual relationship. Anyway, in preparation of the midnight reading, we decided we would sleep in the afternoon beforehand. I'd sleep on the farm to save on travel time and we'd meet in front of the food hall where it would be taking place. I took my 'special occasion' vest with me to work, neatly packed away in my bag, but someone saw it in the changing room, and people started teasing me throughout the day. I still wasn't used to that kind of attention; I'm not sure if people are that intimidated by my stature. People are kind to me, I just don't get hit on as much as the other guys. I guess that would be part of why Eli's attention turns me on so much, his willingness to please me, almost in spite of his asexuality (not exactly accurate, but that's the closest I can describe it)... Well I better stop thinking about it, or my giant dick will give others more reasons to make fun of me. Even though it's slightly embarrassing, I like the cheeky support. Boss allowed me to sleep for a few hours after work at the farm, when I explained that I had a date at the midnight reading. She gave me a room in the back of the house, and warned the kids, which were there helping out with minor tasks, to not disturb me. She's like a fourth parent to me sometimes. Thanks to that I woke up refreshed when the alarm I set up beforehand rang in the evening. I took out the vest. It was sleeveless to enhance the volume of my upper arms, and made from a slightly stretchy material that hugged my torso. The tailor made some special mechanism that put the buttons at the chest level on a separate layer, so when I breathed in, the main cloth of the vest could separate, while the buttons would be still in their place, and the chasm between my pecs would be momentarily revealed without any damage to the vest itself. To cover my legs I just wore my normal stretchy boxers.It was always nice to see people stare at my considerable ‘assets’ as I walked by them, to feel the fabric hug my thighs and support my package. Though I did have to be careful not to get hard when wearing them. The best case of that would be the cock flopping out over the top, but once I was a bit too absorbed in my daydream while working on the farm, my hard cock straight up ripped through the fabric. Luckily, I was just taking a break inside the farmhouse and I had a spare in my locker, so any awkwardness was averted. I knew that my whole body was amazing by any standard, but I hoped that Eli would appreciate the vest. It probably wouldn't turn him on, but he still liked to look at me, and that was enough for me to try and enhance his usual experience. I used my perfume, adding some cinnamon to my natural smell. Eli said that he didn't mind my body odor, but I figured he wouldn’t mind if I changed it up sometimes. Especially for the date. I made my way over to the food hall by foot, and saw Eli already waiting in front looking the other way. He looked great, opting for a thin see-through cloth that draped over the front of his body. He had black trousers, the left leg missing below the knee, torn away because he messed up horribly when he tried to repair a rip there. So he made it into a fashionable outfit. Or something. As far as I'm concerned, he looks hot in pretty much anything. I’m no fashion expert, I'm just happy that I have some things that look good on me that fit. If other people like them, it’s a bonus. I crept up to him (not an easy task for someone of my stature, let me tell you), crouched down and said "Boo!" in his ear. He jumped in surprise. "Aah! Ty! Don't scare me like that, you big lug!" The smile on his face and his tone told me he didn't entirely hate it. "Heh, sorry, I couldn't help myself, I don't get to surprise people often." "That is true. Ok, I guess I'll let you scare me sometimes." I love the wrinkles that crinkle the skin around his eyes when he smiles at me. He gave me a hug. His small arms wrapping around me as far as they could felt amazing. I reciprocated, stooping down and enveloping him in my embrace. We let go after a few seconds. Ty was still smiling, “You smell especially yummy today.” “Thanks, you look amazing. Ready for the poetry?" "Truth be told, I lost track of time and didn't get any sleep in the afternoon, so I may fall asleep..." "That's okay, I can just carry you home if you do. If you want." "Okay, that'd be great." With that he raised his arms, like he was praising some mystical entity. After a second of me staring confusedly at him, he sighed. "Ty, could you give me a lift to your face please?" "Oh, of course!" I finally understood what he wanted to do and grabbed him under his arms lifting him to give him easier access to my face, which he immediately took advantage of, kissing me on the lips. After a few seconds, I felt his small tongue licking along my lips, and I opened them to allow it entry, but I reached out with my bigger one, playfully filling his whole mouth with it before retreating it. We enjoyed the kiss for a few moments before the sounds of someone clearing their throat snapped us out of it. I lowered Eli back down and turned towards the person voicing displeasure. "I'm sorry, we kind of got lost in the mome- Pops! What are you doing here?!" That was a surprise for me. Pops, or Rafael to most people, is one of my three parents. He’s pretty built and he towers over most people, his dark olive skin, straight short black hair hinted at his Filipino origins. He’s the same age as Rima, my mom and they’re younger than Yannick, my dad. He was grinning smugly. "Watching you make out with Eli, apparently." "Uh..." Eli came to our defense, "Sorry Rafael, as Ty said, we were caught up in the moment, we're still new to the relationship." Pops chuckled, "I can see that from a mile away, Eli, your technique is pretty sloppy. But I'm sure you'll have a lot of practice to improve it." I facepalmed. "Pops, seriously?" He grinned, "Yes Ty, seriously. At your age I could turn most people on like you wouldn't believe with just a kiss." "Really? That sounds interesting!", Eli said, obviously interested. I looked at Eli incredulously, "Don't encourage him!" Pops rolled his eyes, "Anyway, are you two coming in or do you intend to scare more people off with your ‘kissing’”. He had the nerve to add the finger quotes. I groaned, “Yes pops. Are mom and dad helping too?” “Rima is currently in another town, for an education conference, but Yannick is here, we’ll come to you when we’ll have a free time, okay?” “Okay, see you then.” “Bye, Rafael!” “Nice meeting you again Eli.” Pops turned around and went in. Eli placed a hand on the small of my back, “He seemed to take our relationship in stride.” I put my arm around his shoulders, bringing him closer to me. “Yeah, about that… They actually bet on whether we’d have one, beyond friendship…” He giggled, “Somehow that does not surprise me. I’m guessing Rafael bet on us.” “Yeah, if I remember the bet accurately, the options were ‘a relationship before they're thirty, a relationship after they're thirty and no relationship’.” He turned to me and gave me one more hug, before he lifted his head, "We should go inside." He turned around and went in, while I idled a bit, enjoying the sight of his cute butt flexing with his steps. The things I would do to it... I sighed and started after him, forcing these thoughts out, not wanting to cause another scene. The inside of the food hall looked different than usual. Most of the tables vanished, along with most of the chairs, but there were thin mattresses, blankets and sitting rugs added instead. Some were already occupied by the first arrivals. The center of the room had a simple podium added, with a few bioluminescent flowers to create a spotlight of sorts. More of the lighting plants were distributed around the hall to create a soft lighting. With my long legs, it took only a few strides to catch up to Eli, who was headed to a place next to the wall with a table that would give us a good view of the podium. As it was a usual-sized table and chairs, I sat down on a pillow with my back to the wall, my thick legs stretched out. Eli took a chair, turned it so the table would be on one side and me on the other. But since there was still time before the start he sat down on my thighs and cuddled up to me. After a few minutes I noticed his breathing deepened and he relaxed. I put a blanket around him and let him rest for the half hour it took until the hall filled and the host approached the podium. I rubbed Eli’s shoulder and whispered into his ear, “Hey, sleepy head, should I let you sleep or do you want to listen? It’s starting.” He stirred awake, rubbed his eyes and looked around a bit surprised, “Did I fall asleep?” “Yeah.” He stood up and sat down on the chair, the blanket still around him. He poured himself a glass of water. He offered to pour me one too but I declined. He stuck one hand out of the blanket and put it on my shoulder and squeezed affectionately. I returned the gesture by tensing the delt under his hand. He managed to stay awake while I found that the poetry wasn’t that boring. The running theme was distant countries, the poets sharing their adventures in Eurasia, Australia and the Americas. After another thirty minutes I saw Pops and Dad head towards us. I poked Eli and pointed them out, he nodded when he noticed them. When they came close enough, they whispered their greetings and sat down. Dad (Yannick) was black like me. He was a bit more slender and shorter than Pops, but he still had the start of a belly and his face was marked with the scars of heavy acne from his youth. After he acknowledged us, he turned his attention to his tablet. He usually was in charge of managing events like this and liked to know what was happening. He fired off a message, dimmed the tablet and sat up, smiling widely at us. “So I heard you two are in a relationship now. Congratulations!” I squatted near the table, at Eli’s side so I could keep my voice from disturbing nearby people too much. I told them, “Yeah, it’s very recent and we’re still figuring things out, but so far it’s going great.” “Ty is very patient with me.”, added Eli. That made me reach out and squeeze his hand gently out of happiness. He smiled at me. Dad’s smile widened a bit, “Good to know that our upbringing stuck.” Pops added, “It’s not that surprising. You’re great at parenting. I don’t think he’d be half as great if it was just me and Rima.” Dad grabbed and rubbed Pops’ shoulder, “Don’t be self deprecating Rafael, you two are not that bad.” With a grin, Pops retorted, “Did you forget that one time both me and Rima were having a nervous breakdown because we couldn’t get Ty to stop crying and you calmed all three of us in like five seconds?” “One mistake doesn’t define your capability as a parent, Rafi.” It seems like this isn’t an exactly new topic for them. Pops turned back to us, “Fine, fine whatever.” He turned back to us, “So, you two, have you done the horizontal tango yet?” All three of us yelped some form of “Rafael!” at the same time, drawing shushes from the people around us. When we apologized, Dad said: “Rafael, we have talked about this, you can’t just ask them if they had sex yet.” “So you want to wait and hope they’d spill the beans? You’re just as curious as I am.” Dad looked guilty, but replied: “I admit I am curious, but I can control myself, and I wouldn’t mind if they never told me.” Rafael rolled his eyes and turned back to us. “Sorry, that was rude of me.” It didn’t sound very sincere, but we accepted it anyway. And we didn't confirm or deny whether we had had sex. We chatted a bit more about other things (work, how are the kids at Eli's school doing...) before they excused themselves to go prepare the feast. I went back to my place next to the wall, noticing Eli's big yawn that he failed to subdue. "Should we go?" "No, it's fine, I'll manage to stay awake a while longer. Don't worry, you won't miss the feast because of me." "I'd survive even without the feast." "Did you eat before this?" My stomach gave the answer for me by growling quietly. "Er, no..." "Then we'll stay until the feast, I won't have you starve yourself because of my bad decision." "Okay. Thanks Eli." "No-" it turned into another yawn, "-problem." I leaned my head sideways into his side and he started lightly massaging my scalp. We sat like that through the last poem. People started clapping to thank the authors at which point the lights started to slowly turn up so people could see the feast that was now brought in by some people under the coordination of my folks. I moved to the table again and we started eating. The meal consisted of buckwheat with a fruity sauce. During the meal I noticed Eli's eyelids dropping lower and lower, until he slowly slumped into his chair. Not wanting to wake him up, I shoveled the rest of my meal into my mouth, quickly chewed and poured the rest of Eli's food in too, as I didn't want to be wasteful. I was sure Eli wouldn't mind. I carefully pulled the blanket off of him and picked him up, my big hands supporting his knees and upper back as I held him to my chest, and I started walking to Eli's home. I can never explain the happiness that fills me whenever Eli's close to me. He's just so wonderful, I wish I could spend the rest of my life with him. He's so beautiful that there should be statues and paintings of him all around the world. He's also smart and funny, and no one seems to dislike him even a little... While I was deeply in thought, the way passed quickly and before I knew it, I was standing at the door of his house. I entered, being careful not to bang Eli on anything. I went right to the bedroom and put him on his bed. But he unconsciously didn't want to let go of me, and I stood there hunched over for a few seconds, thinking about what I should do. I noticed that the mattress I sleep on was still out, so I grabbed him again and stood up. I maneuvered out of my vest and I pulled a blanket out of the closet and laid it down on the mattress and laid down on my back, with Eli on top of me, his head in the deep ravine between my pecs. I hoped he'd be comfortable there, and went to sleep. I awoke a few hours later, Eli now curled on my belly. I checked the time; it was a bit earlier than I normally wake up, so I had plenty of time to comfortably get ready and leave for work. I carefully slid Eli down to the mattress, got up, and covered him with the blanket, which he immediately cuddled into. I felt a bit sad to leave him. I took care of my morning business and showered. I loved exercising my body almost as much as I loved Eli. The feeling of my muscles doing whatever I wanted, moving unbelievably heavy weights with incredible ease, while being more flexible than someone of my build probably should be... I moved in front of the mirror and hit some poses, checking out and feeling the hard muscles move and pump up exactly as I wanted. I started to get hard when a stray thought reminded me that Eli was willing to top me in the near future. Damn, that was such a hot thought, his beautiful cock fucking my meaty butt. I wondered if he'd be up for some rimming too, and my cock was rock hard in no time. Since it was still too early for Eli to wake up, I knew I shouldn't just whack off into the toilet, so I sat down and pushed myself up on my hands, lifting my ass forward while spreading my legs, which pushed my cock in to my opened mouth through the valley of my pecs. I started flexing my abs periodically, which made my cock slide back and forth, and the friction of the shaft against the muscle mounds of my chest combined with the sucking of my own mouth quickly brought me to orgasm. I managed to swallow the whole load. In the post-orgasmic bliss I felt in the mood to show off, even though there wasn't anyone else around, so I reversed the position into a handstand, which I fluently transformed into a bridge and finally I stood up. Then I cleaned my dick, which was slick with cum and saliva in the sink. I toweled off and put on my boxers and went into the kitchen, closing the doors to dampen the sounds and smells I'd created. There I made breakfast, putting a portion for Eli under a cover. After I ate I wrote him a letter. I put it on the table, next to the cover. Then I went over to the bedroom once again, kissed Eli on his forehead, and went to work. An hour later I got a text from Eli: "Thank you for the breakfast, it was great. Will you come over after work? :* " I fired off an answer immediately: "Yes, can't wait to see you again " A/N #2: Ty's gymnastics: manna (he autofellates in this position) to handstand I used perfume, because I feel that in the future (or at least this fantasy one ), people would have looked at language, and would stop insisting on using different names for things based on the gender of the target audience (perfume/cologne).

Chapter 1; 2; 3; 4; 5; 6; 7 A/N: Sorry for the delay guys, my muse is on a strike apparently. Big thanks to MonsterMash62, for proof reading/editing and offering suggestions. Anyway, hope you guys enjoy, and as always, don't be shy to comment and/or critique, I appreaciate everything. We spent the next few days mostly together, having fun. My ankle got good enough that I didn't need to use crutches when walking, although I still wasn't able to bring myself to full on running. We didn’t do anything else sexual together, although I’m sure Ty jerked himself off in the bathroom, many times. Eventually, I got curious and broached the subject of me joining him. "Ty, could I jerk you off?" He perked up. "Absolutely! You sure about it?" "Yes, I want to... explore." “Thank you,” he said as he kissed me on the cheek. "Do you think I could return the favor?" "What'd you have in mind?" "Well, I could jerk you off too, or maybe use my mouth; whatever's comfortable for you." "Okay, that sounds cool. You up for it now?" "Heh, yeah I'm up for it." He stood up, pointing to his hard cock. When we didn't have to leave the apartment, we didn't bother putting our clothes on. "Come on, I'll give you a ride." I stood up and he grabbed me under my armpits like I weighed nothing. He put me on top of his dick, which was strong enough to carry me. I squeezed my thighs to give him some pleasure, which he appreciated with a deep moan. I hugged his front, his lats blocking me from reaching his back, and I kissed his scruffy chest. A faint smell emanated from his skin, from the citrusy soap he used. His hands went to my back, stroking it. When we got to the shower, he set me down. His eyes lit up when he spoke. "So how do you want to do this?" "I was thinking, you sit, or lie down, I do my best, and you give me advice if you think I could do better. How does that sound?" He growled at me with a smirk: "Sounds grrreat." He sat on the floor against the wall and opened his legs. "Knock yourself out." I stepped closer to him, taking in his width and thickness. He’s such a big man, I felt like a dwarf even when he was sitting and I was technically looking down on him. I kneeled between his legs, reaching out to touch his already throbbing cock. "Are you giving me your easy setting?" He gave me a big smile and shrugged. "Well, it's kinda hard to, well, not be hard when a hottie like you is talking about wanting to get me off. Not much of a choice I'm afraid." I let my hand rest on his penis, feeling it twitch. Feeling the warmth and the wetness of his precum leaking onto my fingers. I shuffled closer, brought my other hand to it, and started to spread the precum around his shaft. I had to use both of my hands to cover the whole circumference, it was that thick. I gave him some long, slow strokes, stopping just short of his fist sized head, and he started moaning in time with my fingers. After a few more strokes, I rubbed my fingers over his sensitive head and he tensed up. "Babe, you might want to avoid doing that. At least if you want this to last." I narrowed my eyes at him. "I thought you didn't have any trouble blasting two times in quick succession?” I kept stroking, but slowed down while he spoke. "Not trying to brag, but I can actually go even more often.” He lifted one of his eyebrows at me. “Just letting you know." I smiled at that. "Okay then. Let’s see that." I locked my hands behind the head of his cock and pulled myself closer. His breath caught and as expected, he came with another roar. Large spurts of his cream crashed into my chest, each feeling like a long push from one of his thick fingers. It only took a minute, but I squeezed his head lightly throughout. When the last drop fell onto my chest, I took one finger to the cum sticking to me, and slid it into my mouth. It tasted pretty salty, with the aftertaste reminding me of his scent. Not bad, but I wouldn't drink it out of a glass. "Damn, you look so hot right now," he said with a sigh. "You like me being soaked in your cum?" "Well, yeah. But if you don't like it, we can clean up." "No, it's okay, I want to continue." I thought this would be harder, or more awkward, but it was pretty easy, since I just wanted him to feel good. "Nice. Go right ahead," he said enthusiastically. I felt his precum start to flow again but I wanted to experience something other than his pole. I drifted my hands downward to his balls. I fondled them, feeling their firmness, their weight in my hands. They were quite hairy, the hair short and curly just like on his chest. His balls moved around a little bit as I explored them, and then they twitched closer to his body. I looked up at his face. "Are you close already?" "Around you, I'm always close. But if you mean that twitch, that was me. There's a muscle that can do that." He twitched his balls a few more times for demonstration. "Oh, cool." I gently squeezed them. He closed his eyes. "More, please," he moaned. I applied more pressure, and he started tensing up again, his hands curling into fists, pressing into his stiff thighs. It still felt a little weird, seeing someone so affected by my actions. "Fire in the hole!" I yelled. I gripped his balls with all of my strength, which caused another eruption. His cum shot all over me for the second time that day. As he recovered, his chest heaving, he brought his hand behind my neck and pulled me closer. He leaned in and licked drops of his cum off my face. His tongue tickled me all over and I couldn’t help but giggle. "Damn, you're just the best Eli." I put my hand on top of his. "Thank you. Can you go one more time?" He laughed: "You're going to spoil me at this rate. I think we should drink some water first." "That's a good idea." We stood up and went to the sink. Ty bent down and started drinking, cupping the water and bringing it up to his lips. I looked at his backside, watching his muscles dance as he shifted his weight. He was firm all over. His lower back muscles were bigger than any I’d ever seen before. His big round glutes sat on top of the thick ropes of his hamstrings, which split at the bottom of his legs to attach to his shin bones. I reached out and gave his ass a light pet, it’s size reminding me of a horse. At this he stopped and looked back at me. "What are you doing?" "I was just wondering what your butt felt like. Should I stop?" "Only if you want to stop." He went back to drinking. I rubbed the globe of his left glute with both of my hands, wondering at the size and smoothness that gave way to hair when I strayed near the tight ravine in the middle. I looked into the mirror. We would definitely have to have a shower after. When he had his fill, he stepped away to allow me to drink as well. His belly looked distended slightly from the volume of water he just drank, but was still tight as a drum. I realized that I wouldn't mind if he let himself go and developed a fat belly. His personality wouldn't change and if he didn't mind, there'd be no problem for me. I took only a few gulps, turned off the tap and turned to Ty. He was rubbing his belly, which was sticky from the small bit of cum that had landed on him instead of me. "Ready for more?" he asked. I nodded and he grabbed me under my arms and took me back to our spot in the shower. He sat down and put me on his thigh. "Do you think I could suck you off now?" I paused at that. "Yeah. What do you need me to do?" "Nothing, just relax, enjoy it and tell me if you don't like anything." With that, he grabbed me around my waist and raised me until my crotch was level with his face. Everytime he lifted me I got this exciting feeling in my lower belly. I squirmed every time I felt it, even though I liked it. He noticed. "Am I hurting you? Should I grab you in different way?" "No, it's fine. I'm just a little bit ticklish, but continue." "Alright, let's wake up the little guy." With that, he brought my crotch close enough to touch. His beard tickled at the insides of my legs and my lower belly as he dragged me around his face, inhaling my scent. He moaned lightly, his vibrating cheeks and warm breath causing my legs to tingle as he roamed over me. I held onto his shaved head, rubbing his scalp. My dick responded to all the friction and movement by perking up. "Oh, fuck yeah," he groaned. His first task finished, he straightened his arms to admire his work from further away. He stared at my dick, turning my whole body slightly to look at it from different angles, his smile widening. As far as I knew, it wasn't anything special. Fairly average in length and girth, pointing slightly to the right. He licked his lips: "Damn, that looks beautiful." I raised my eyebrows at that. Did he really find it beautiful? "Uh, thanks." He kept staring at it as he spoke. "And juicy too. I'm gonna enjoy it very much." And with that he opened his mouth wide, and quickly brought me back to his face, inhaling my dick. It suddenly felt like it was snugly enveloped in a moist and warm tunnel that began moving slightly. It was better than what my hand was capable of. More enthusiastic too. Then he started moving my whole body, playing with humming, sucking and swallowing around my dick, creating amazing sensations that traveled from the base of my cock and traveled all along my spine, making me squirm against his hands. He held me firmly, my struggling no match for his muscles. I felt the quick approach of an orgasm, and he must have felt it too, since he eased up. He took me out of his mouth, licking the underside of my dick as it exited. "Fuck, I'm gonna cum very quickly, if you keep that up," I panted. "I... it never felt this good, you're amazing at this." "Hee, thank you. I'm glad you're enjoying it too." I looked down, and his dick was throbbing again. "Wait, you too?" "Heh, yeah. I just can't help myself." I leaned down and kissed the top of his head. This was much more pleasant than masturbation. Masturbation had been exciting at first. Well, I didn't finish my first jerk-off because it felt like the need to pee and I didn't want that to happen in my room. Then I tried on the toilet, and found out that it actually felt good, and it was different than peeing. But over time, it just became a mechanical cleaning of the pipes so to speak. This was something else entirely. I hoped it would be exciting every time. And if it was, maybe we could visit a House of Pleasure. Maybe introducing a few toys would heighten the pleasure from sex for us both. Ty said he's down with pretty much anything... But that would have to wait for now. I directed my focus back to the present. "I'm ready." He grinned widely at that, and he renewed his assault on my crotch. Yeah, I could get used to this. I grabbed his head as he swiftly brought me to the edge and I started bucking against his face. "I'm cumming!" With that, I arched my back to drive my dick even deeper into his mouth. He moaned around my dick, warm air rushed along my legs and I started shooting. As I unloaded, I felt his hands grab me a little bit harder and warm fluid shot along my spine up to my head. He pulled me out, gave my penis a parting lick and smacked his lips. "Mmm, thank you for the treat, it was delicious." "Really?" "Yeah, you taste very good." "Flatterer." "I try." He brought me down to his lap to let me rest. I nuzzled close to him, closing my eyes. I felt his warmth radiating off of his chest. He started rubbing my back. I opened my eyes, looking at his cock, which was still hard and slowly leaking precum again. I reached over and stroked it, coaxing an extra spurt of his pre out of it. "You already want more?" "I want you to feel good. I may not get any direct pleasure from it, but making you happier makes me happier.” He chuckled and brought his other hand to the base of his cock. "Then go ahead, there's more than enough area for both of us and you don't have to do all the work." He started stroking himself, leaving the head to me. I cupped it with both of my hands and noticed that while it was retracted, his foreskin could envelop the head even while his cock was fully erect. "Wow, everything about you is big, even you foreskin!" "Yeah, you want a closer look?" "Yeah." He shortened his strokes, giving me space to inspect it closer. I leaned forward, and started pulling at the foreskin. It was pretty difficult, thanks to the pre and cum making everything slippery, but I succeeded. The pre still made its way through the new obstacle. I slipped my finger inside the tight wet space. Ty moaned loudly at that. "This shouldn't be this hot." I smirked at him. "You think that's hot, huh?" I leaned forward even further and plunged my tongue in there, darting in and out, tasting the salty wetness. He started bucking his hips lightly, driving his penis against my mouth, but it was too big to fit inside. Suddenly he grabbed my head and yanked me off his penis, which erupted in the next second. "Holy... fucking... shit! Damn, you gotta warn me before you do something like that." "Heh, yeah, don't want to get hit in the eye with that." I looked down at my body, which was covered in splotches of drying cum. This was more fun than I imagined, but it was mentally draining for me. "Well, I don't want to spoil the mood, but we should get cleaned up." "You go ahead, you riled me up so much I gotta cum at least once more." I stood up and went over to the shower area to start washing off, while Ty resumed jerking off. I stood with my back to him and as I was scrubbing my head, he grunted loudly and I felt something hitting me on my butt. I turned to him, seeing him kneeling and his cock aimed at me. "You hit what you wanted?" I shook my hips a little at him. "Yeah. Bullseye." "Hmm, you sure about that? I think the bullseye's a bit deeper than that." "You want me to try again?" "Not right now. Though if you were nearer, you could probably penetrate it just with your cum. It packs quite a punch." "Damn, where do all these hot ideas come from?" "I have no idea. How high and how far are you able to cum anyway?" "Haven’t checked recently. Though I'm sure I can shoot over your head." "Could you show me?" "Mmm, one last orgasm, coming right up!" He resumed his vigorous stroking, aiming the dark head of his cock above me. "Ugh, three... two... one... blast OFF!" With that, he once more produced more of the white substance, which went sailing over my head, grazing the ceiling. "Whoah, that's amazing." "Thanks, if you want, I could show you somewhere else with no walls and ceilings." "We could go on a trip outside the city." "Good idea." He stood up and joined me under the shower. He helped me scrub off the dried cum on my back and I helped get it out of his pubes. After that, we toweled off and made some food together to take our minds off of the sex. It had been fun, but I needed a break, to figure out how I felt about it all. After all, we could take our time figuring out what to do next, thanks to Ty’s patience.

Chapter 1; 2; 3; 4; 5; 6; 7 A/N: I just noticed that the chapters are getting progressively longer (this one is twice as long as the first one). Anyway, here it is, hope you guys enjoy, I tried a few ideas that sounded fun, so let me know what you guys know. As always, please do comment and critique (you could even pm me if you want). --- I woke up suddenly, because Ty got up in a rush with a quiet "Sorry, I really need to go." And he quickly thuded into the bathroom. I was unwilling to get up, so I kept my eyes closed and rolled over to the large warm area that smelled like his body. I guessed he really need to go, since he almost groaned with relief. And there was the powerful stream. And another, and again. Well, my peeing hypothesis was totally wrong, because nobody does Kegels first thing in the morning when they really need to pee. Oh well. I started wondering if he ever did that before, but I wasn't sure. I couldn't remember, but he always got up before me. And then there was a longer stream with less force. And then the flush of the toilet. More thuds, but these were slower and somehow more relaxed. "You're lying on my spot." "So?" "Should I lie down on your bed?" At this I cracked my eyes open, he stood at my feet, towering over my lying form. "Don't you dare, it would collapse under you. And you wouldn't fit in it anyway." "Well, that leaves me with just one option." He scratched at his furry cheek. "Hmm, if Ty falls on Eli in his apartment, and there's no one else there, does it make a sound?" With that, he seemed to start growing bigger, my brain still slow from the remains of sleep only realizing too late that he was falling on top of me- BANG! I flinched and yelped, shutting my eyes, before realizing that nothing hurt. I opened them again, and I could only see the dark brown of his skin filling my whole field of vision. I looked to the side, where I could see one of his arms supporting his frame. He must have extended them to catch himself. "Fuck, don't freak me out like that! I would've been flattened to a pancake under you!" "Aww, but don't you trust me? I won't ever hurt you." As I got my breath under control, I wanted to repay him, so I grabbed onto his nipples and tweaked hard, as that always hurt me like hell. He roared in response, and he almost let himself drop onto me again. "Fuuuck, don't do that! I thought you were angry at me, not horny." "What are you talking about, I just hurt you." There was a pause, before he shifted downward so we could see face to face while he was still above me, his arms supporting him. "Uh, pain wasn't what I felt. I, um, enjoy that, actually. No offense, but I really don't think you have the strength to hurt me doing that. Not without some tool at least." "Damn. Sorry I tried to hurt you." He chuckled "It's okay. You must have really been freaked out. I get it. I won't do something like that again. But I won't refuse if you want to twist my nipples. At least in private, I don't think many people would appreciate me roaring anytime you wanted." "Okay, got it. Well, there's no way I'm going back to sleep, I've got too much adrenaline in my system now. What about you? Should we get up, go do something?" "Hmm, I want to stay in bed some more." Then he grinned. "And you're staying with me." He went back to the original position, his pecs hovering just over my head, before he lowered himself so I was once again surrounded by his body. I tried to push him up, with no effect, but he was careful to let me breathe. It was quite comfortable, feeling him, putting a firm pressure on every part of me like a heavy and hot blanket. Like I was in a tight full-body cast and it tightened and relaxed around me a little with his every breath. The short hairs tickled my face slightly. "In the bathroom, you came, didn't you." He only hmmed affirmatively. "Do you do that often while here?" "Sometimes, does it bother you?" "I never noticed before. But no, it doesn't bother me. I mean, it's fairly common, right?" "Well, maybe not exactly common, not in my, uh, quantity, but yeah, some guys do that. And, I think it might happen more often, due to the recent developments. You cool with that?" "Yeah." We spent a little more time like that, before we decided to get up. We made ourselves some breakfast and we talked about what we wanted to do that day. We settled on some exercise first, then Ty wanted to give me a massage. We cleaned the dishes, and went outside, so Ty could exercise himself a bit, and give me some pointers. First, he told me to just slowly work on my walking, just feel through the whole process, feel when it hurt, when it felt wobbly, and such. I still used crutches, but I tried to use them as little as possible. It was all quite hard, since he went through his own routine, displaying his body with no indication my presence bothered him. His muscles, writhing under his dark skin as he commanded, holding his body in various positions without much apparent protest. Then he decided to work on my strength a little, letting me test myself against him, we had an armwrestling match where he of course held his own without any effort whatsoever. I even tried both my hands against his, without any change which wasn't that unexpected. He complimented me anyway. That felt pretty nice. Then he put me through modified push ups, where he knelt behind me and held my shins off the ground to not put any strain on the ankles. Then he made me do pull ups. He stood in front of me, and he put his flat hands, palms facing his torso, in front of his chest, so I could grab onto his fingers. He raised them until I dangled a couple inches in the air. To give me motivation, he promised a quick peck for every time I could pull myself up to his face. That was great, even though I didn't manage more than three reps in a set. Then we did L-sits together, I managed only a few seconds at a time, without having the strength to lift even one of my legs. Ty of course had no problem holding it the whole time even with me struggling on top of his tighs, but his encouragements made me push myself harder. When we ended the last exercise, I was panting, clutching at my sore belly, while leaning on his midsection for a while. Then we stood up to go inside and Ty grabbed me and slung me over his shoulder, giving me a great sight of his back, glutes, hamstrings, calves and the backs of his massive feet as he made his way over to the shower, where we washed the sweat off. We decided to go to the food court for lunch, as I wanted to go outside for change. I assured Ty that it would be fine to go on foot, I'd tell him if it hurt too much so he could carry me. We arrived, the court wasn't fully packed, which was good, I was fine walking here, but I wasn't sure if I could manage waiting in a queue for a long time. We got our food (it was a thick and quite spicy tomato soup with mealworms), Ty of course got a big bowl of it, and we made our way to 'his' table. The crafters made it because of his request, but they improved on the basic design, and it could be used by other people who were bigger in some way, fat, tall... We spent most of our meal in silence, but I noticed that he was slower than usual, I almost had my bowl empty while his was still half full. I put my hand on his fist, noting that it was clenched pretty hard. I rubbed at it to get his attention. "Everything alright, big guy?" "Huh? Oh, yeah, I, yeah, I think. I'm just freaking out a little bit, overthinking everything..." "Would it help if you told me and I gave my opinion?" "I'm not sure. But I want to deal with this on my own, if you don't mind." "Alright." I didn't stop rubbing his hand, and it did get more relaxed. "Can you relax your hand a little bit more? I want to try something." I finished the soup, so I had both of my hands free now, which I used to coax his fingers from the fist, and I tried to interweave the fingers of his hand and mine. His hand was too large for me to get all of his fingers, but I managed to grab his pinkie and ring finger, with my thumb reaching his knuckle from the underside. I smiled at my victory, and looked up, Ty's stunned face was looking back at me. "What?" "Nothing, it's just a bit surprising for me. Not in a bad way of course." "Your hands are not that big Ty." "No, I didn't mean it that- I just wasn't expecting it that's all." The rough pad of his thumb assured me to keep holding his hand. When he finished his bowl, Ty carried the dishes to the cleaning counter, while I made my way to the entrance. As he reached me, I asked him: "Your folks weren't here today?" "I didn't see them, so probably not, they're probably taking another shift." "Okay, you mind if we take a little detour at our way home?" "Not really." --- We visited a craftstore, where I got some bodypaint, which I usually only got for the kids. They always love making a mess. But this time, I was intending to use it in a more precise way then they did. I told Ty that I recently got a nice canvas to paint on. --- Along the way we talked about the massage, I wanted just a regular back rub. Back home, we put the cans of paint away, Ty got the oil from the kitchen, as he instructed me to take some towels and put them below me, strip down and lay on the futon. I made myself comfortable, my hands under my forehead, an additional rolled up towel under my ankles. I heard Ty approach thanks to his thudding accompanying him everywhere. "Okay, I'm going to straddle you, do you mind if I'll be nude?" "Hmm, not really, but won't your penis get in the way?" "Let me try it." I heard the rustle of him taking off his boxers, and he moved over me, put the bottle of oil near my head, he got in the position above me on all fours, and he got up into the kneeling position. I felt his hairy balls land between my thighs, just under my ass, but he didn't touch me otherwise. "Okay, so it shouldn't get in the way. Although it may drop some precum on you, that alright with you?" "Yeah it's fine, as long as you don't cum, I don't want to clean this room." I felt him move again, and then I felt his long and hot penis pressing into my back, then his pecs joined it and then he planted a kiss onto the back of my head. "Don't worry, I'm pretty good at holding back." He raised himself, and grabbed the bottle, pouring the oil into his hands, warming it up by rubbing them together. "Here I go." One of his hands landed on the small of my back covering a considerable area, exerting light pressure as he moved it towards my head in a very short time. The other hand joined it on the other side, but moving slower. He repeated this a few times, gradually adding pressure. Then he changed to just the tips of his joined fingers, focusing the pressure. A moan escaped me in response to his stimulation. I assured him that it feels great, and urged him to continue. I felt like I was melting under him. He started adding more circular motions, squiggles, sometimes going slow and hard with the heel of his hand along my spine, sometimes using quick brushes that danced along my skin, sometimes driving a tip of his finger into a sore spot, almost to the point of unbearable pain, while whispering soothing words to take my mind off of it. Then he returned back to the slow strokes, and he moved onto my traps and the back of my neck, working it like a dough he had to prepare for baking. And then he tapped on my back, lightly (for him) and rhythmically. He ended with going back to the start, with the very light strokes across my whole back, before just resting his hands there, letting me feel their warmth. I whined a little bit, sad that it was over already. He chuckled "Enjoyed it?" "Soo much..." I felt drained of all energy, yet rejuvenated at the same time. "Didn't feel the precum falling though." "Yeah, got lucky and it all fell on my hands. Don't worry, you'll still smell like me until you shower." He was right, I didn't notice it until now, but there was his musk in the air now... "When did you get so good at this?" "On the farm, we usually massage each other after work, so I got a lot of practice. Though I probably never felt like you did. Guess it'd take someone a lot stronger to give me a proper massage." "Have you thought about having more than one guy working you at a time? Maybe they could walk and stomp on your back. That has to do something, right?" "Hmm, never looked at it that way. I'll bring it up, see if they're up to it. Maybe even do a few push ups as long as they're up there." "You're unbelievable, isn't massage supposed to be about relaxing?" "I guess so. " "Anyway, my body is feeling limp like boiled noodles right now. I don't think I'll be able to paint..." "Aww, and I wanted to see you paint so much..." "You're like a kid. Just give me a few minutes, and I'll be up. Also you're kind of keeping me down." "Oh, right, sorry." He jumped up, moving to wash his hands and put away the oil. I gathered my energy and sat up slowly, checking on my body. Despite the seemingly rough treatment, I felt really good, more loose, more relaxed... "I'll have to persuade him to do this more often. Well, it's probably not going to take much persuasion, to be honest." I went for the paint cans, selecting three colors. Green, red and yellow. I turned to Ty, who was looking at me with that curious expression of his. "Can you bring a chair to the bathroom?" "Bathroom? Why there? And where's your canvas." "You're the canvas." I said with a smile. The confusion written in his face was quickly replaced by a questioning look and then it settled into a wide smile. "That's awesome!" In his joy, he grabbed the chair in one hand, and with the other he grabbed me by my waist, cans still dangling in my hands, as he practically skipped into the bathroom, his cock that became hard very fast leading the way. He set me and the chair down, looking at me. "So what do you need me to do? Should I hold you in front of my chest as you paint it? Should I hold some poses for you?" He started posing, going through several in a few seconds, not able to choose one... And his cock started flinging pre cum like yesterday. He was like an overgrown puppy, just crackling with energy at the prospect of his master giving him a treat. "Whoa, hey, settle down. Can you sit down here?" He froze in the middle of the side triceps pose. "Oh, uh, yeah. Sorry, I got carried away." "Don't apologize, it's great that you're so enthusiastic. Though I have to say, the painting itself won't probably be that exciting." He sat down, and I took an old rag and brought the chair closer to him but as I approached him from the front, I sat down on his thigh, it was like I was facing a wall of living stone, shivering with excitement. "Okay, now take a couple of deep breaths, and lean back a bit." I opened the cans and dipped a finger in the first paint as he followed my directions. I started to cover his massive chest in lines, circles of different color, noting the drops that were caught on his chest hair. Painting it in my emotions, wherever my hands wanted to roam I let them. Well, at first, I steered them away from his nipple, but as I looked up to his face, I could see him looking back with such intensity... I let myself brush against it, first with just the clean parts of my hands, as I drew them near the nipple, and then even putting just a dot of paint directly on the top of it. Both actions resulted in sharp inhales from him, and an intensifying of the precum dripping from his cock, which now formed a puddle between his legs, soaking my foot a bit. I repeated the same thing while sitting on the other leg, which gave me acces to his other side. Then I moved onto his abs, where I highlighted his bellybutton, and drew lines more or less pointing towards it. He politely moved his dick away when it got in my way. I got a bit playful, 'accidentaly' smudging a bit of paint on it. As I decided his front was covered enough, I stood up and went to get the chair. "Is this the end?" "No, I'll continue on your back. Unless you want me to stop." "Please continue, this is pretty intense. Oh, and just sit down on the chair, I'll move you." He added with a smirk. I sat down and he reached over with one hand, grabbed the leg of the chair, and moved it, with just a twist of his torso slightly behind him, then he faced to the front again, grabbed out with the same hand backward, and moved it again, so now I was right behind him, giving me the vast canvas of his back at my discretion. Then he gave me the cans. I started working again, noticing that as I progressed, his breathing became more heavy, the muscles clenching under my hands. "Are you okay? Do you need a pause?" "No." He sounded pretty angry. "Please continue, it's just much more intense than I thought it would be. I'm just having a hard time holding it back." "Holding what back?" And then it clicked, the heavy breathing, the twitching muscles, the words filtered through his clenched teeth, the memory of his hard cock growing harder during my work on his front... "Oh, you want to cum? Fire away at will. I don't have to be the only one painting here." I continued, now focused more on very slow, very light strokes along his back, sometimes leaning closer and helping the paint dry with a gentle breath... "Fuck-" Another dot. "I-" Another stroke, this time quick and short. "I'm-" I dipped my whole hand in the paint, meanwhile gently blowing on an empty patch of skin. "I'm gonna-" I slapped my hand on his skin with all the force I could muster. He roared like a bear, arched his back, and his dick exploded. The ropes of his cum splattered on the wall several feet in front of us, painting it in a vertical puddle of white goo that reached above my head. It was amazing to watch. As his orgasm died down, the cum created a path from the wall painting leading directly to the person responsible. "Woah." Still huffing, he began to laugh. "You just got me to cum with only some paint and breathing, without anything touching my dick and the only thing you can say is 'Woah.'? " "I'm kind of speechless right now." He stood up and turned to me, his still throbbing cock pointing at me, then he leaned down, grabbed me under my armpits and brought me to his mouth to kiss me. I happily reciprocated. After a long while we stopped. He put me down again and stomped to the mirror. "Now I really want to see what you painted." He looked at himself, turning one way and the other, visibly growing more confused. "Uh, no offense meant to your talent, but... This just looks like a painting of a three year old kid that just got crayons." "Actually, it's a very complex pattern of lines and dots, designed specifically to make the paintee more turned on and to bring them to climax. I got it from a magic book I was given by my great grandpa." I tried my hardest to look completely serious, looking at him through the mirror from his side. "Are you kidding me?" "Yes." "Aww, and here I thought you could do some more magic for me." "You're magical enough as is. I just basically let my fingers go across your skin, while thinking about you, me, us... I thought this would be a good, I guess, intimacy exercise, but apparently it's also a bit more for you. Which is great." "I love you." I looked at his face directly. I knew he meant it. The next sentence was easy to say. I may not have been able to pin my exact emotions about all this, but I felt sure that it was in the right place. "I love you too." I hugged him, planting kisses on the painted skin as he brought me even closer to him with his arms.

A/N: AER is frustrating me with the talking and emotions right now, so I thought I could clear my mind with something else where no direct speech would be used. Hope you enjoy this one. As always, any feedback is greatly appreciated. --- A sudden impact from behind caused the files I held to scatter across the floor.It was followed by frantic apologies by Gary. As we were collecting the papers, I noticed some muffled sniggering. Damn. I really didn't get why some wanted to make Gary miserable. I mean, apart from being morbidly obese, and kind of short, he had a cute face, and if he slimmed down he'd be a looker for sure. I assured Gary that I wasn't mad, and we went separate ways. - At the end of the work, I met him again, he was waiting for the elevator. He apologized and I assured him that it was alright again. He asked if I wanted to go for some drinks sometime, which I accepted. - A few days later, we arranged a time, and then we went right after work, just the two of us. We talked about random shit, before he got kind of mellow and a bit weepy, and he started to tell me how I'm great guy, and how no one at office respects him. He even told me that he heard they've been calling him 'Great White Shirt' sometimes. An obvious joke about his big wardrobe necessary to cover him combined with his appetite. I hoped he didn't catch that one, and I did my best to call out the coworkers when I overheard them, but it apparently didn't do much. Dicks. I asked him if he tried to bring it to the HR, but he said they wouldn't help, as he didn't have any evidence. I told him that he could vent to me, but if he came up with anything, I'd be happy to help. He replied that he actually did have something in mind already, but he'd rather discuss it more sober. We paid and went home. - The next day, we met near the elevator, and we chatted a bit. I had a bit of time, so we sat down in the lobby, and he told me that he wanted to lose weight with my help, and gain some muscle. I was a bit taken aback, as I'm not particularly athletic, but I said that I'd help him. - We've been e-mailing pretty regularly now, I told him that he should start moving more, use things like when parking, don't try to get the spot nearest to where he's going, take stairs instead of the elevator... I also got him to go to the gym I frequent, which was pretty small and friendly, so he wouldn't have to feel much selfconsciousness. - He actually stuck with it, and in a few weeks, it was obvious the shirt didn't fit him as well as before, especially around his waist, which had shrunk a few inches. He had great results in the gym as well, he began a bit weaker than me (which honestly surprised me, as while I'm no gym rat, I do go to the gym regularly, and he wasn't having much trouble catching up to me), but now he was maxxing out every machine in our gym. When I took two weeks of vacation, he was pretty happy, and I wasn't worried about him. The bullying pretty much stopped by that point, mainly because he wasn't so easy to push around, both in literal sense and the metaphorical, thanks to his boost to self esteem. - I was checking my e-mail (I'm not a workaholic, I just want to know what's going on at the firm), and there was a new mail from Gary. 'Can't wait 'til you get back, got a surprise for you. - Gary' I wondered what that was about, but he didn't send anything else. - I was waiting for the elevator upwards, still a bit sleepy as I overslept, when someone grabbed me at the waist, and I was suddenly sitting on a quite weird chair, no backrest, the seat was bumpy and covered in thin cloth, and there was a thick furry pillar right in front of my crotch. And the chair started moving towards the stairs. And then my brain caught up. It was Gary, and apparently going the nine stories by himself was getting too boring and easy. He asked if I liked the surprise. I said that it was amazing, and congratulated him on his growth. We also went for drinks after work. - Even though I haven't seen Gary all day, I also didn't hear anyone mocking him, so they really must have come around. - As we were drinking, Gary told me all about his last two weeks. His strength has been soaring, and he had lost pretty much all of his fat by now. I asked him about the bulge under his pecs, which were now straining his shirt. He said that his abs are so big now that they push out, but when he flexes them they're hard like a rock. I asked if he was using any steroids, but he denied, saying that he'll look into steroids if he slows down, but there's been no reason to. As we paid and left the bar, he asked me out. I happily accepted. Fuck, it was so flattering, getting asked out by this monster of a man. - The next day, he approached me at my desk, and told me with a big smile that I'm expected at his at eight, and no wasn't an option. Dress code was 'casual'. - I arrived in jeans and a t-shirt, and I brought a six pack of beers. He opened the door for me, and my god he was looking amazing. He looked like he just finished a workout. His muscles bulging everywhere, his pecs pushing out his string tank, that had sweat stains all over it, the deep cleft between them clearly visible despite the very generous covering of hair on them. Traps bunched up almost to his ears, and making it looks like he had no neck. His bare arms, looking more like thighs, shifting with his every movement. His giant shorts covered his thights, but his calves were looking insane, and his feet were bare. And everywhere I looked, he was covered in dark mat of hair, damp from his sweat. I reached out to shake his hand, but he pulled me inside and right into a hug. It was incredible how even when he was so short I could rest my head on top of his, I never felt smaller in my entire life. It was like being hugged by a living statue, his flesh moving only when he commanded it. His smell was everywhere now, and it wasn't bad. He apologized, having lost track of time pumping up before our date, but the food was ready, he'd just have a quick shower. I stopped him and said that I didn't mind, we could eat right now, if he wanted. He shrugged and said okay, but he smirked. He brought out an insane amount of food, and assured me that he'd eat most of it, he was eating like that all the time now, and he almost never had any leftovers. He shoveled the food into him, quicker than I thought possible. We didn't speak much during the dinner. When we were done, and the plates were discarded into the dishwasher, he said he was feeling like desert, while his eyes were plastered to my crotch, which was obviously straining pretty much non stop since I entered his house. I let him lead the way to his bedroom, and he asked if I really wanted to do this, to which I could only nod. He ripped his tank and shorts off him, now only in a jock strap straining with what looked like he stuffed a salami down there. I was a bit slower, getting out of my clothes the more usual way, while he just watched. He was very verbal about how hot I looked to him, and he came closer, running his hands everywhere he could reach. We kissed, our mouths colliding, our tongues wrestling for dominance, a battle obviously he won. We moved to his bed, he turned us around, so he was under me, my weight didn't seem to bother him, as I felt my body moving up and down as he breathed. When we came up for air, both of us panting, he told me there was another secret he wanted to show me. He opened his mouth and his tongue extended beyond what I thought possible. He was watching me with concern, not sure if this would scare me off. It didn't. I looked at it from different angles, and it just looked like any other tongue I've seen, there was just more of it. Then I got an idea, and I licked it, the taste was the same as before, so I started licking it and kissing it like a big cock, and even tried to deep throat it, which, while not entirely succesful thanks to my gag reflex, it drew out a deep moan out of him, and he brought my head back to his, withdrawing his tongue so I didn't choke on it and we resumed our kissing. Suddenly I became aware of something pushing against my ass. I broke our kiss again to look, and there was his huge cock, straining against the jockstrap to get closer to me. He said that I turn him on something crazy, but if I didn't mind, he'd be getting the desert now. I didn't so he sat up on the bed, and help me stand up. He pulled down my boxers, and grabbed me around my hips, while sucking my cock in his mouth, his nose buried in my pubes in no time. It was such an amazing feeling, I had trouble not coming, I said to ease up, so he slowed down a bit, obviously enjoying the taste of my cock. He slowly brought me to climax, and then backed off a bit. Then, when he was sure I wouldn't blow immediately, he slowly devoured my cock right to the root again, but I suddenly felt his tongue sliding out, enveloping my balls, and continuing even further back, teasing my pucker. As I gradually relaxed it, he entered, and I could not stand it anymore, pulling on his head, only succeding at pulling my whole body closer to him, I came with a yell, never having experienced such an orgasm, which was amplified by the tip of his tongue pressing on my prostate. I slumped against him, as he slowly and gently withdrew his tongue, and my spent cock flopped out of his mouth, he smacked his lips, and thanked me for my contribution to his growing body. Cheeky fucker. I told him he was amazing, but I wasn't sure if I could fully reciprocate. He said he didn't mind, so I began to return to favor, tugging his dick out of it's clothed prison, it stood much larger than mine. He told me to just go easy, so I started kissing and licking it, like his tongue before, massaging his hairy balls with my hands. He told me that I could squeeze harder, so I applied more and more pressure, the only response was louder moans and more frequent twitching of his cock. Guess I unknowingly helped him become a superhero. He said he was close, so I renewed my efforts, which was shortly rewarded by an explosion of cum, covering both of us in big white globs. As we both recovered, he asked if I wanted to take a shower now. I nodded, and he got up, slung me over his shoulder, giving me a great view of his ass from above as he walked. As we showered, we had a bit of a worship session, as I helped him wash, I kissed, grabbed and pushed on his muscles. In no time, he was hard again, his cock proudly pointing slightly upwards, while I still didn't recover. He started stroking himself, I hugged him around his neck, watching from behind his shoulder, as he brought himself to another climax with a growl, just as plentiful as the first one. Boy, we were going to have so much fun... Edit: whoops, forgot to translate two words.

Chapter 1; 2; 3; 4; 5; 6; 7 A/N: And they take their first baby steps, yay! As always, all comments and critique are welcome! --- I went to open the door, seeing through the glass that it wasn't Ty, but a group of kids. I let them in, and lead them into the backyard. As we sat down at the table, I started the tutoring. Some kids were there just to help their friends, so I didn't need to oversee them all, which was great. It wasn't much work, I just pointed out a mistake here, and gave a bit of advice there. Before I knew it, the hour was over and the kids started leaving. As I followed the last kid, I saw Ty in the kitchen, who was just putting the groceries away. I closed the main door and went back into the kitchen. "Lunch? I'm starving." "Yeah, me too. Sorry I didn't arrive earlier, got held up by my folks, they talked my ear off." We put the food on the plates and sat down at the kitchen table. It was a bit awkward. "What did you talk about? How are they?" "Well, first they scolded me for not talking to them enough like always. Then they wanted to know how I was doing, how were you doing... They send their greetings. Anyway, they are doing great, they are organizing some midnight readings next week." "Thanks." We continued eating in silence, Ty going for seconds and thirds and still finishing at the same time as me. We leaned back in our chairs. "Man, you are a good cook, it was really great." He said, patting his belly. "Thank you. I've been thinking about what you said..." "I know, I found the paper in the kitchen. Do you want me to answer the questions?" "We don't have to do it right now. I'm feeling like nap right now." "Okay. Do you mind if i join you?" "Not at all, you know this is pretty much your home at this point." We put the dishes away, and went to the bedroom. We stripped to our underwear and laid down on our beds, both staring into the ceiling. After a while, it was quite clear that I wouldn't sleep any time soon. I looked over at Ty, who was also staring upwards, but he must have registered the movement out of a corner of his eye, because he looked at me too. "This is so weird." "Yeah, maybe I shouldn't have told you." "No, I'm glad you have. It's great that you think so much of me." We returned to our silence, now a bit more comfortable. "Do you think I could lay down next to you?" "Of course." I moved over to him, spending a moment to decide where to lie down, while he watched me. I made up my mind, motioned for him to move his arm away and laid down at his waist. I laid my head and upper back on his abdomen, enjoying the slow, swaying motion as he breathed. I pulled at his hand and put it on my own belly, palm up. I started to stroke and rub it, exploring the long and thick fingers, the rough skin from the years of manual labor. I explored the meaty palm, placing my whole hand inside it. I turned it around, and pushed at the veins which yielded somewhat to my pressure, sliding under his skin. The tendons were much harder to move around. I turned my head back towards his, continuing my exploration of his hand, but I couldn't see his face due to the pecs in the way. "I think I want to give the 'closer relationship' a shot. I just, I'm not quite sure what that means." "Well, I'm pretty sure it means whatever we want it to mean. We can start by me talking about things I want, and you could give your opinion. You know 'I love that', 'I want that too', 'eh, not really my thing', 'absolutely not.' " "That sounds great." "Hoo, okay. Hum. There's so much... Okay, I'd like to be more physically intimate with you. You know, cuddling, massages, simply holding hands, carrying you when you want... naps like the one we're having right now." "That sounds awesome. Definitely yes on all of that." "Okay, what about kissing?" I brought his hand closer to my head and started kissing it. "Like this?" His chuckle jostled me. "Yeah, kisses like that are awesome. But I also meant kissing on the cheek, on the mouth, and with our tongues. Maybe even somewhere else, if you feel like it..." "I'm not certain, but I'm sure we can find out. It sounds good." "All right, I'm looking forward to that. So, the 'big' question, how do you feel about sex?" "It does not repulse me, if that's what you're asking. But I also don't have any experience. What kind of sex would you like to have?" "Well, um. I-I'd want you to..." he mumbled the rest of the sentence, so I didn't hear. "You want me to what? I didn't hear you." He sighed and took a deep breath. "I want you to fuck me." "Oh." "I mean- you don't have to, of course. And there are other things we can do. Or not, that'd be totally your call." "Heh, thanks. I can't say that I feel like fucking you right now, no offense. Do you think we could... build up to it? Start a bit lighter?" "Yeah, of course." The relief was clear in his voice. A bit more silence followed. "Wait, why does everything to do with sex have to be my call?" "Well, I'm guessing I'll be cool with whatever, so I'm being careful not to push you too early or too hard or something." "That makes sense. But I might have some ideas of my own, I mean, not right now, in the future. You can always say no to any of them." "Okay. Eli?" "Yes?" "You are so amazing. I'm so glad to be your friend." I kissed his hand again. "You're amazing too." --- I slowly woke up, the upper half of my body still rhythmically moving up and down from Ty's breathing. I noticed that I let go of Ty's hand while I was asleep, but it was still on my belly, and his massive thumb stroked my chest. I laid my left hand over his, and the stroking stopped. "Slept well?" "Very peacefully. I'll have to sleep with you more often, you make for a great pillow." He chuckled and resumed his stroking of my chest. I looked around, and seeing that the lighting changed, I must have been out of it for a few hours. "Did you fall asleep too?" "For a while. Woke up in about 30 minutes." "And you just laid there for so long? You could have gotten up." "I don't have anywhere to be, so I just left you sleeping. It's given me a time to think too." "And what did you think about?" "I thought about going for a run or a walk in the evening, there's this recipe with mutton I've wanted to try, and I've enjoyed your closeness. Also, I listened to your cute snoring." "I snore?" "Yes, adorably." I sighed. "Alright then. Well I can't run yet, but it should be alright to walk now. I mean if you want me to go with you. I definitely wouldn't be able to keep up at faster speeds. Now that I think of it, even after I heal I won't be able to if you let loose. And you can cook the mutton, if you'll let me help you prepare it." "Fine. You know, you could just ride me. You said you wanted to. We could talk more." "I'll think about it. We should get up and start preparing the mutton if you want it for dinner." "I'd get up, but there's this immense weight on my stomach, it's stopping me from moving." "Please, like I could stop you from doing anything." "You're doing it right now! I'm so weak I can't get up, your weight is crushing me!" "You're unbelievable." I sat up with a groan, being a little stiff from the nap. I stood up, turning back to Ty. I offered him my hand. "C'mon, let's get you up, you crybaby." He grabbed my hand and pulled me back down on himself, I landed face first into the cleft between his pecs, his arms wrapping around me, trapping me there. "Mmmf, mmmhmhmm, mmmmafuh!" I tried to yell at him, before realizing that he won't understand me, the muscles muffling any words into incomprehensible sounds. "Yeah, yeah, that's what you get for making fun of weak people." I could hear his words, a bit dampened, but still clearly. I felt his body shifting around me, he moved one hand to my butt, palming it like a basketball, and the other going to the ground for support. His belly hardened below me, signaling that he started moving up, so I wrapped my legs around it. Suddenly there was a pressure on my back, as he brought his legs closer to his torso, but it passed quickly as he straightened up. After a few steps he stopped, and as I pulled my face from his cleavage I found we were in the kitchen. He set me down and we made the marinade for the mutton and put the meat in. We decided Ty would go for a run alone, since that way I could tend to the meat and start cooking it before he came back, so it'd be done on time. I gave him figs for the run, in case he'd get hungry while away, he put them in a pouch on the cloth around his midsection. He hugged me, and he went out, running as soon as the door closed. In a few seconds, his thuds were no longer hearable, so I went to the kitchen, picking up a book on the way and started reading. In about half an hour, I got hungry, so I ate a few of the figs and started cooking. --- An hour and a half later Ty came back, sweaty and breathing heavily. He didn't seem very talkative, only grunting in response to my greeting, but he was smiling. "Had a good run?" He grunted again, this time with a nod, his smile widening. "Take a shower, dinner is ready, we can eat as soon as you don't smell so horribly." He only smirked and hugged me, getting some of his sweat on me. "Wow, thanks a lot. You could have just asked if I wanted to shower with you again." We got into the bathroom, he dropped all of his clothes and started showering, I got to the sink, only washing my face. He wasn't smelling that bad. I noticed that I could see him in the mirror, he was facing the other way and I watched for a while. "Hey, Ty?" "Yeah?" "Would it be weird if I watched you jerk off?" "Actually, that sounds pretty hot. Could do it right now, if you want." I turned towards him, certain that he could see blush darknening my brown and freckled cheeks. "Okay." I sat down on the toilet, and he shut off the water, but not bothering to wipe off. He turned to me, proudly displaying his large dick, still soft, which swayed and slapped his thigh from the movement. The head was covered by almost excessive amount of foreskin. He planted his feet apart, and he put his hands on his waist. For a few moments he just beamed at me, but before I could ask what's going on, there was a twitch, and his cock started to swell. It was interesting to watch, as I never really paid much attention in the moments that I got aroused. For me it was something like a chore, get to the orgasm, enjoy the feeling and good night. But Ty relished even the beginning. He used his hands now, one going to the balls, fondling and squeezing them. I didn't think that would be pleasurable, but it drew a low moan out of him. The other hand held his dick, slowly stroking it along the expanding length. He applied a bit more pressure, the foreskin just began partially revealing the dark head. There was a drop of precum on it that transformed into a tiny stream which grew bigger as he continued stroking. I looked up to his face, he wasn't smiling anymore, it was more relaxed, almost blissful. His eyelids drooped a bit, eyes almost black from the pupil dilation, but still trained on me. As it continued swelling, the dick also started to angle itself upwards. Ty speeded up his strokes and I noticed that everytime he reached the head, he was flinging excess precum away. "Fuck, I'm so close..." He turned away from me, giving me a view from the side. His strokes were now very quick and he used both of his big hands, still having room to spare. His legs were twitching, flexing to keep him still. "Oh, fuck, here it comes!" He roared as his dick started pulsing, and expelling cum in long streams that splashed against the wall a few feet before him. It was unlike anything I've ever seen, just one of the streams was several times bigger than my whole load. As he calmed down, he gave it a few last pumps, forcing the last of the cum to drip down. "Wow, I didn't expect this to be so hot. Did you enjoy it too? I really hope you'll want to do this again sometime." "That was definitely something. Wait, that sounds weird, doesn't it. I meant to say, I enjoyed that." He threw his hands up in the air like he just won something: "Yeah!" A bounce of his penis caught my attention. "How come it's still hard?" "It's because you're here, watching me jerk off, enjoying yourself. It's flattering as hell, and it's pumping me up like you wouldn't believe. I want to go again right now." His cock apparently agreed, as the precum started flowing again. "That's amazing. Although... Would you mind me not being here? I think I've enough for now." "Yeah, I'll have no problem finishing myself. Thank you, Eli." "You're welcome." I went back to the kitchen, while Ty resumed whacking off. He definitely wasn't shy about it, the sounds and grunts clearly hearable while I was setting up the table. In a few more moments, I could hear the now unmistakeable splashes of his cum against a wall and then he turned on the shower. I hoped he'd clean up the walls. --- He came out in the nude but he clearly dried himself off, his dick now returned to its soft state. We dug in with a smile. "Damn, two delicious meals in a row. I'll have to move in at this rate." "This was your idea and recipe, I just followed your instructions. And I think this apartment is too small for you to live longterm." "Eh, I'd manage somehow. I see a lot of incentives." "Really? What kind of incentives?" "Let's see... A cute boyfriend, a great food, a backyard I can workout in, and a great friend. What's not to love?" "That does sound great when you put it like that. although I'm pretty sure the farm is giving you a place for harder workouts. What do I get out of it?" "Hmm, someone who will always appreciate you and your cooking, someone who will be there for you...and a strong man who will always help you if you need to move somthing heavy." "Sold!" "Alright!" We burst into laughter. --- We stayed up and talked for a while after dinner, before deciding to head to bed. He carried me into the bedroom again, this time he held me in his palm like a baby, my back supported by his arm and chest. I undressed and sat down on my bed, while he got comfortable on the futon. "Would you like to sleep down here with me?" "No thank you. I still love my bed, and it's really comfy." "Aww, and I'm not? You said I make a great pillow." "As a pillow yes, but I'm withholding my final verdict on you as a bed until I experiment a bit more. My back was pretty stiff." "Okay. Good night Eli." I moved to him, and planted a kiss on his shoulder. "Good night Ty." --- I awoke a few hours later, it was still dark. I felt thirsty, so I went to the kitchen to pour myself a glass of water. I sat down to spare my ankle, and I felt a paper on the table under my hands. I turned up a small lamp, making sure it wouldn't shine into the bedroom. It was the same paper from yesterday, the one full of questions. I read it again. Now I could fill in some additional answers. Not all. But Ty was right, there was no rush. We could enjoy each other, and find out the answers together. "Hey, what are you doing up? Is something wrong?" I jumped a bit, surprised. Apparently I wasn't as succesful at not waking Ty as I hoped I would be. "Oh, hey Ty. No, nothing is wrong. I just felt thirsty. I'll go back in a minute." "Okay," He rubbed his eyes, still groggy from the sleep. I crumpled the paper and threw it into the trashbin and turned off the lamp. I followed Ty, grabbing on to him for support. He led me to my bed, but I tugged at him to turn around. "Wha?" "It's only a few hours now, I'd like to sleep with you." He beamed at me, and hugged me. "That's great! Uh, I was thinking, maybe you could sleep at my side, your head on my shoulder?" "Okay." He lied back down, and set his arm a bit more apart, to make room for me. I nestled into the crook, noting his smell was stronger here, but not unpleasant. I hugged one of his pecs with my own arm, setting my head down on his meaty shoulder. Yes, that felt pretty comfortable.

Chapter 1; 2; 3; 4; 5; 6; 7 A/N: So this is my first work that I felt like posting. There will be little if any growth (certainly none in this chapter), but there should be some showing off and worship, since one of two characters is 7'6'' and somewhere just below 600 lbs (inspired by the Tyrant from the game Nosgoth). Also, the setting is "vaguely solarpunk 20 minutes into the future" (something like steam/cyber punk, but more utopian, everyone is on board with solar powar, ecology, not destroying nature/planet but integrating it and adapting to it, art nouveau, not much of racism/sexism/ableism, people have different/better attitude to bodies and sexuality (no one will freak out over a shirtless woman on a very hot day), things like that). It's mostly just sugary romantic fluff. --- It was early spring, which for me meant more free time than during the school year. Not that I didn't have to do anything, I had my own studying, sometimes the kids would come in the afternoon for additional tutoring if they wanted to better prepare for the upcoming exams, and sometimes I volunteered at the farm. This afternoon, Tyler, my best friend since we met in the primary school, came to catch up, he's working on the farm most of the day, so we can't hang out all the time like when we were young. Farmwork was a simple choice for him, since he was always a lot bigger than most, and he was good at biology and ecology at school. I started teaching, since I helped out a few kids with learning even at school, so I just continued to do that, although I have now specialized in art and technology. We're both in our early twenties, at 5'8'', 150 lbs, I'm a bit below average, while Ty's a giant of a man. He towers over everyone else at his 7'6'', and his (almost) 600 lbs of muscle dwarfs even the burliest of men. --- "Hey Ty, I've been thinking..." "Yeah?" "Would you mind if I went running with you tonight? I mean, I've been neglecting my exercises lately, so it'd be great if you could help me, but you don't have to, you really don't, I can just exercise on my own, I'm sure I'd just slow you do-" He put one of his thick fingers on my lips to shut me up. A corner of his mouth was curled up. "Sure, I don't mind. Though you may not be able to speak so much, at least if you want to keep up with me." "Oh. Thanks." --- He appeared in the doorway, naked save for his running boxers, that looked more like a body paint than a piece of clothing. His package, huge even for his enormous body, was clearly visible. They were clearly worn for practicality, not modesty. He never cared for covering his body, since the combination of the warm and sunny climate, his own warmth thanks to his muscles and the layer of fat, and his dark and thick skin was enough for him to be comfortable. "You ready?" "Ah, uh, yeah, just need to put on my clothes." He caught me naked, thanks to my indecision. I grabbed the nearest tank-top, shorts, and minimalistic shoes, putting them on. "You look great in that tank." "Thank you. So, as I said, I'm a bit rusty, you wanna lead the way?" "Sure, let's walk a bit, then we'll warm up a little and we can start." --- We reached a start of a trail, lit by bioluminescent vines. It was a beautiful sight no matter what time it was. During the day, the vines provided a cool shade, absorbing the sunlight and showing off their beautiful blossoms, and during the night they lighted up, providing visibility even on the darkest of nights. I didn't think more warm up was necessary for me, given that my heart rate was elevated simply by trying to keep up with Ty's long strides, even when he was walking at his normal speed. But it was really motivating watching him put his body in various positions, so I followed the simple exercises he did. When he judged he was warmed up enough, he checked with me (his light warm up wasn't excruciating, but I worked up a good sweat. I really needed to start exercising more), and we finally started our run in the relative silence of the night. His tempo was surprisingly easy to keep up with, possibly thanks to his mass making it impractical to run at higher speed. Nevertheless, after 20 minutes, I was feeling tired, which wasn't helped by his constant presence distracting me, looming to my right, his skin, darker than usual, glistening slightly in the muted vine light, the light tremors and the thudding of his big, bare feet. Suddenly I tripped over my own feet and tumbled to a stop. While I tried to pick myself up, Ty stopped and came back to me. "You okay Eli?" "I think so." He offered a meaty hand to me, pulled me up, and I almost collapsed to the ground again, if not for my hand snagging on his running boxers, pulling them down, accidentally freeing out his huge dick. As soon as I could, I grabbed onto his waist for balance and stabilized myself. "Oh, fuck, sorry." "It's okay, nothing you haven't seen before, besides, you should worry about your leg more right now." He assured me, while putting his penis back inside his boxers. "Right, I can't put any weight on my left ankle. I guess I am just a burden for you after all." "Hey, no worries. I can carry you back, I was just about to ask if you wanted to turn around." "Thank you." "Okay, can you stand on your good leg for a second? I'll turn around and you can hop on my back." "Yeah, that sounds great." I stood more upright, shifted my weigth to my good leg, my eyes level with the bottom of his pecs, letting go of him, and he quickly turned around and squatted down. I climbed on his vast back, locking my hands around his thick neck, he grabbed my legs, leaned forward and broke into a run, much faster than we ran before, a slight breeze from his speed cooling me down, but his back kept me warm enough. His breath was still as steady as it was when we walked to the trail. "Damn, you were holding back. You should have said something. You could have just went ahead." "And leave you alone? You'd get lost." "Hey, my orientation sense is not /that/ bad. Now I feel bad twice, not only you have to carry my sorry ass back home, I slowed you down too." "I get my proper run now thanks to your clumsy and cute ass, and it was actually great going that slow. I don't have to go full speed everytime, you know. Now shut up and enjoy the ride." I did not protest after that, letting the rhythmic movement of his body and the thudding, now louder and more frequent than before, his warmth radiating into me, and the shifting of his muscles lull me into that state between consciousness and sleep. --- I noticed Ty slowed down after a while, so I dredged myself back to full consciousness. "'re we home yet?" I asked, not quite succeding at suppressing a yawn. "Yeah. You mind if we shower before going to bed?" "Go right ahead." He entered my apartment, went right to the walk-in shower, flipped on the light, and let me down near the elevated platform so I could sit down. He quickly shucked off his boxers, and helped me get out of my clothes, being careful when manipulating my ankle, but I still hissed a bit with the pain. The ankle was now swollen. "Do you want me to bring you something? Do you have frozen vegetables or a cooling spray or something?" "You're not supposed to chill an injury like that. I should have my old brace in my closet, I think I put it somewhere low. It's not the first time the ankle's been twisted." "Okay, be right back." Before he returned, I shuffled a bit closer to the shower, so he wouldn't have to help me shower off. Thanks to him, I put on the brace, and before I could protest, he scooped me up, and put me down on the floor, then stood up back to his towering height, amplified by me sitting at his long feet, and he started the water, picking up the hose and keeping it away from me until the warm water started flowing. I did not like that. "Geez, I'm not feeling like a useless baby right now at all!" He froze. His eyes widen in surprise and his cheeks quickly started to darken. "Oh, fuck, I'm sorry, I didn't reali- sorry. Uh, here you go, again, sorry." The hose he practically threw at me landed next to me, giving me a face full of water on its way down. I started coughing, and rubbing my eyes. When I got the water out of my eyes and settled down, I looked up and saw Ty frozen in different position, he was crouched, his arms reaching for me, he clearly realized part way that helping me without my consent right now might not the best idea, his face clearly showing his inner battle. I burst out laughing so hard I had to curl into fetal position, my belly hurting from the force of the laughter. He started chuckling along and sat down next to me. The whole situation was just so weird. When I believed I wouldn't start laughing too hard again, I told him: "Sorry for laughing so hard, but dude, you should have seen yourself. Your face was so hilarious." "Heh, well, you're welcome, I aim to please. And sorry again, I shouldn't just manhandle you like a dog." "It's okay, you just have to remember that while not all of us are giant muscle-bound monsters, we don't turn into useless puppies when we twist our ankles." We finished our shower, now in better mood, Ty helping me move around, and in return, I scrubbed places he couldn't reach on his back, and his meaty feet. When he stood up to put the hose in its place, I slapped his calf hard playfully, and immediately started to shake out the pain and regret. "Ow, ow, ow." He looked at me with raised eyebrows. "Dammit, I forgot how hard your muscles are." With a smirk, he again squatted and reached for me. "Does your highness want the lowly peasant to carry him to bed now?" I stuck my tongue out at his remark. "Yes, and I want a good night kiss too." He grabbed me, easily stood up and brought me to the bedroom and put me on my bed. "The futon is in the closet too, and there should be some blankets and a pillow if you want, you sleep in the buff too, right?" Most people did in our city. "Yeah." "Could you also get me a dry cover for the brace?" "Sure, here you go." He followed my instructions, and set up the futon while I change the soaked cover on my brace. Before he laid down, he came back to me, and kissed me on the forehead. "Sleep tight." "You too." He seemed to fall asleep as soon as his body was sprawled on the mattress, his breathing deepened and slowed down. I stayed awake a little while longer, looking at his sleeping form, before sleep finally came to me. // Well I certainly hope you've enjoyed this, I didn't look for typos/grammar errors, so please do tell me if you find any. Constructive criticism is highly encouraged (I am aware that the whole setting is kind of badly built and shouldn't be analyzed too closely, otherwise it might fall apart very quickly). And tell me if you want more, I got ideas for two chapter more right now. Credit to http://fandomschoolofficial.tumblr.com/post/111623292900/solarpunk-education, for the education system, which I will mention here and there.

Hey guys, This is a story I wrote for http://marquis-de-rent.tumblr.com/, as a present on his fifth anniversary of - in his own words - "drawing hyper muscle porn" and publishing it "on Y." Three cheers to him for sharing his awesome art with us! ***** The Good Fairies “Time to get up, lazy bum.” Croissants, and the smell of freshly brewed coffee. Also, someone’s lips deliciously close to his ear. Tom wasn’t exactly a morning person, but it was hard to resist Luke’s perennial good cheer even this early in the day. “Lazy bum, hm?” The barest hint of a smile. “I’d have thought my bum held up rather valiantly under pressure last night.” Luke giggled naughtily at this: “Maybe it was just a lucky shot. We’ll have to see whether the experiment yields similar results on future occasions. Well, be that as it may, here’s a peck on the cheek and a pat on the back and… a little present on our fifth anniversary.” At this, Tom felt a small lump form in his throat. He sat up and took a good look at the man who had turned what had been merely a good life into something that seemed almost embarrassingly beautiful. “You know, I’ve said this before. I don’t think I deserve to be with a guy like you.” “Oh come on, you sweet-talking piece of sex on legs. It’s not like I’m making a huge sacrifice here. Besides, what’s ‘deserve’ got to do with it, anyway? I sure as hell don’t deserve to be with someone like you, either. But here we are, right?” Another kiss, this time full on the lips, then some affectionate tussling of Tom’s hair. “Breakfast is ready, love. And I do want you to open that present.” He added, with a wink: “There’s time for a shower later on, if we squeeze in there together.” Tom put on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt and walked over to the kitchen table, which was beautifully decorated with flowers and filled with all the things he loved for breakfast: some fruit, homemade jam, different kinds of butter and cheese, pickles, some bacon, scrambled eggs. And, right next to his plate, there was a little black box tied with a white ribbon, and sprinkled with what seemed like stardust. “Couldn’t resist a touch of gay, huh?” Luke looked puzzled, saw the twinkling dust and frowned: “To be honest, I hadn’t noticed.” But then his frown gave way to that smile which still dazzled Tom after all this time: “Looks pretty, though – lucky me. Anyway, ’nuff said, open the damn thing already.” “Charming, positively charming.” Tom knew that patience wasn’t exactly Luke’s forte. It was, he’d readily concede, one of his lover’s few weaknesses. Yet to him it had never mattered much; perhaps he loved him all the more for it. For wasn’t it Luke’s impatience in the face of injustice that had led Tom to admire him even before he had fallen in love? Luke’s fight for immigrants, exploited by ruthless profiteers and right-wing politicians alike? His outrage at those who justified their own prejudices by appealing to the authority of the almighty, whatever name they chose to give him (or ‘her,’ Luke would surely have added, even though he remained entirely agnostic about his – or her – existence). So yes, Luke could be impatient, and they sometimes got into fights about it. But none of their fights had been serious, really, and Tom was willing to take the bad with the good – the good that shone through in Luke’s volunteer work at the old people’s home nearby, in his dedication as a teacher at a school that could barely afford to pay him, and in his ability somehow to forgive the guy who had been too drunk to see Luke jogging down the road that dark night, three years ago. Tom still remembered the feeling of despair that weighed him down after receiving that phone call from the hospital, the agony of not knowing whether Luke would live, the relief when, despite the loss of his left leg from the thigh down, Luke managed, somehow, to rediscover his old self. Or no, that wasn’t it, really. Luke hadn’t just gone back to his old self, but – amazingly, in Tom’s opinion – had succeeded in becoming a subtly different, better one instead. ***** You may find it odd to learn that, at precisely the same moment, Tom wasn’t the only one thinking about that dark night three years ago. Luke watched Tom take the little black box with the white ribbon in his hand, shaking it gently, setting it down. He observed him picking up a croissant, carefully cutting it in half, bending down and taking a deep breath, savoring its smell. Several of Luke’s friends had never quite understood why someone as energetic, as buoyant as he decided to settle for a guy who was as quiet and unremarkable as Tom. Oh, Tom was nice, none of them ever disputed that. He was courteous, and kind. But so were many guys, not a few of which were more handsome as well as… well, more exciting to be with as Tom, who had little sense of adventure and seemed just not quite good enough, not quite glamorous enough for Luke. So Luke’s friends had never quite understood – until, that is, three years ago, until that terrible night, when Luke was thrust into the abyss, and they had been too stunned to provide either comfort or good cheer. It was then that they began to see what Luke had recognized so much earlier, with the clarity of vision only granted to those who look with love: that Tom had in him some unfathomable source of strength: a quiet fortitude that had sustained Luke during his long, arduous recovery after the accident, in ways that even Tom didn’t fully comprehend. “I don’t think I deserve to be with a guy like you,” Tom had said, and, Luke knew, not just to please him. Perhaps Tom’s most annoying habit was that of not really knowing his true worth, of always putting others first (except early in the morning, when his altruism knew more conventional bounds). His tendency to be overly humble –to underrate himself almost consistently, in fact – certainly wasn’t the fault of Tom’s parents, who loved their son to pieces and had immediately accepted Luke as part of the family. Perhaps it came from growing up poor and being treated like shit by his ‘friends’ in school; Tom was reluctant to talk about it, and Luke had always respected his silences. Luke watched Tom lovingly arrange the food on his plate, pouring himself a glass of pineapple juice, slowly sipping a bit of coffee – and eventually couldn’t hold back any longer: “Jesus, Tom. Open the damn present!” Tom smiled, as if he’d only been waiting for one of Luke’s bursts of impatience. “Alright, love.” A theatrical sigh. “If you insist.” Carefully, Tom untied the white ribbon, straightening out the creases – Luke knew Tom would want to use it again; he hated waste of any kind. After several excruciating seconds, Tom proceeded to the lift the top off the box, just a little, barely enough to peek inside. His smile became broader. “It’s a ring, isn’t it?” Luke rolled his eyes, but kept his mouth shut. He knew it was Tom’s way of savoring the moment, and, maddening as it was, it was also endearing. At long last, Tom had removed the lid and lifted the ring out of the box. It was very plain, and made of steel rather than of gold or silver. No precious stones or artful shapes adorned it, only four words, engraved in the most unceremonious of fonts: FOR TOM, MY LOVE. Tom, still smiling, quietly wiped a tear from his eye, then pulled a slip of paper from the box. “What’s that?” Luke asked, and Tom raised a sarcastic eyebrow at him: “Given that you put it in there, it’s safe to assume that you know better than I, dear.” “No, seriously, honey – I have no idea.” Tom examined Luke’s face, and saw that he really had no clue what it was. “Perhaps it’s some kind of user’s manual?” “Ha ha, very funny. What does it say?” Tom unfolded the little slip of paper and squinted at it, trying to decipher the minuscule script: “’You’ve been very good and you have our blessing.’ – signed, The Good Fairies.” Luke burst out laughing. “Come on, stop teasing me. What does it say?” But now it was Tom’s turn to shrug his shoulders and insist that this was, precisely, what it said: “Cross my heart and hope to die.” For a few seconds, they kept their eyes on the mysterious piece of paper, then Luke said: “Oh well, a blessing is a blessing, right, even if it’s totally weird. We should probably be grateful, right?” Tom got up and walked around the table, wrapping his arms around his lover: “You’ve definitely got that right, handsome. Plenty to be grateful for. Thank you for everything, love of my life.” Luke started to reply, but then he felt something like an electric shock. He tumbled off the chair and hit the floor, hard. At first, Luke was slightly dazed, but then his head cleared and he scrambled to his feet. When he noticed that Tom was staring at him as if he’d been struck by lightning, Luke tried his best to reassure him: “What? Seen a ghost? Trust me, I’m fine.” “Luke, your legs…” “I told you, I’m fine.” But then suddenly something clicked, and Luke understood why Tom was turning pale. There really was nothing wrong with Luke’s legs: he had scrambled to his feet – plural, in both cases. The world started to reel, and Luke passed out. ***** When Luke came to, he was lying in bed, and Tom – of course – was at his side. “Man, I had the weirdest dream.” Then he felt Tom’s hand on his left calf and for a moment feared he was going crazy. “Tell me I’m dreaming.” Even Tom was shaken, yet somehow he managed to retain some sort of calm, steadying his lover’s sense of self as only he could, even before he spoke. “Well, if it’s a dream, then we’re clearly having the same one.” Tom swallowed hard, close to tears. “You know, since that… since that awful, awful night I wanted nothing more than to know that you were whole again.” “What are you…? Are you kidding me? You’ve made me feel complete in a way I’d never felt before. Before the accident, and after. After, especially.” He put his hand on Tom’s neck and pulled him close: “Without your strength, I … I would never have made it back from that terrible darkness.” Tom groaned, and at first Luke thought he wanted to voice some objection – always true, always humble – but then Luke realized that wasn’t it at all. For some reason, Tom was sweating quite heavily, and Luke grabbed him by the shoulders to ask what was wrong. Tom shook his head, as if to say “nothing,” but Luke could feel how tense his boyfriend was; Tom’s shoulders felt like rock or steel or… Luke shook his head, as if to clear it from some idea that was just too bizarre to entertain. And yet, it was difficult to uphold any semblance of disbelief, given what both his eyes and his hands told his brain to be true: Tom’s muscles were slowly, but surely growing. Luke tried to say something, but the words seemed stuck and just wouldn’t come; all he managed was a groan that sounded almost comically similar to Tom’s. He saw his lover’s pecs – quite shapely to begin with – slowly filling out, nipples deliciously, provocatively erect. And not just that: his shoulders, his arms: Tom’s whole body was swelling bigger, and Luke realized that his hands had strayed from Tom’s shoulders, exploring his traps, his neck, his pecs, down towards his abs and further down, towards another body part that stood erect – and of course Luke’s own cock was hard by now, too, harder in fact than he could ever remember, and suddenly he knew that it was growing, too, growing like Tom’s, straining against the fabric of his jeans. Luke forced his attention back on his boyfriend, who was staring at his right arm, flexing and unflexing it, watching his biceps rise higher each time, swelling bigger and bigger, slowly but surely filling the sleeves of the t-shirt. Luke’s hands kept exploring Tom’s body: his abs, his butt. Tom was beginning to look like a junior bodybuilder, and Luke wondered, briefly, whether his body could ever become as powerful as his spirit. As if in reaction to a silent challenge, the pace of Tom’s growth increased, and Luke could hear the seams of his lover’s shorts begin to tear, loosing their fight against his increasingly massive quads. Luke’s hands traced the shape of Tom’s flaring lats – the wings of his very own muscular angel, who now looked as if he could easily win any bodybuilding contest, even Mr. Olympia. Luke was only dimly aware of the sound of his growing cock bursting through his pants as he leaned forward to plant a kiss on Tom’s lips, and he moaned in pleasure when his lover wrapped his now thickly muscled arms around him. The essence of everything seemed to flow into that kiss, as their tongues caressed each other for minutes and minutes on end, the pitch of their passion soaring higher and higher, their hips moving to the rhythm of their hearts. Their kiss remained unbroken even as Tom’s muscles started tearing through his shirt, his upper body too massive to remain contained any longer, bulging and thickening with incredible strength. Luke felt Tom’s body pressed against his, hands discovering what seemed a new country that was turning, slowly, into a continent, a vast expanse with mountains of muscle, rivers of sweat and the sweet, scented herbage of Tom’s breast, Luke’s fingers exploring the nooks and crannies of this body which was so familiar yet which had always also felt startlingly new, and which was now becoming what it had always symbolized to him: the epitome of a power that had nothing to do with violence or intimidation and that he would have called pure masculinity if he hadn’t known that it was beyond gender, too. It was that sense of ultimate humanity that, for Luke, was embodied in this gentle behemoth who kept growing underneath him, muscles inflating, swelling, thickening, pound after pound after pound after pound, so vast that Luke knew he’d never be able fully to understand it, amazed that he didn’t even need to possess it because Tom was giving it to him, had been giving it to him, for all these years, freely and happily, as if he deserved it, and he felt himself being pulled even closer to him, wrapped in the most muscular embrace he or anyone else could imagine, his tongue still caressing and being caressed, their sweat mingling as they started to come, come together, come forever, forever it seemed, in love forever and forever strong.

Part 1: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3050-the-bears-cub-part-9/ Part 10: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3231-the-bears-cub-part-10/ My Bear’s Cub Part 11 Donut moved his big body in his bed. The night still ruled over the sky as the little window of his room let in a taste of moonlight. Donut’s big pale muscled body was spread out and bulging. Though his body was sweaty from the warmth of the night mixed with his large body, it only stimulated him as his endorphins permeated the air and his semi hard leviathan cock bounced beneath the skimpy sheet that was only half over his body. It was only when the slobbering Donut adjusted that he realized the soft creature he was holding was getting crushed by his weight in his sleep. Donut’s first night with the Cub had suddenly made him more protective. Some part of him felt compelled to protect his frat leader’s smallest and most vulnerable member. The little guy felt so defenseless in his maximized arms. That’s why, when he felt his weight press into what he was hugging, he instantly moved over and raised the light creature over him. Only when Donut forced himself out of sleep and raised the object high over his head did he see that the object was a pale white. The pillow he held wasn’t the tiny creature from before. Quickly, Donut threw his blanket off and sat up in bad abruptly. Where was Cub? When he stopped scratching his red head in thought and panic, he heard a clinking sound., a very familiar clink and clank that could have only been one sound. Donut stood up, his extremely tight jockstrap lifting his weighty genitals. With a ball scratch and a reach for his room door, Donut tiptoed down the hall, following the sound down the stairs of the Cave till he found himself going into the lower floor. It was dark but there was the sound again. A collision of metal on metal was coming from inside the only illuminated room. The glass window to the door shined brightly in the dim hall way. Donut walked as quietly as an over 7 ½ foot giant could and leaned into the door to see what were the contents. Donut’s masculine jaw dropped. It was Cub. --- I didn’t know what was wrong with me. I couldn’t figure what the hell was happening to the frat but, whatever the case, my body was hungry for something. I’d woken up from Donut’s big comforting body and had somehow pulled myself from him. Part of me wanted to wrap my arms around his big, wide body so he could fill me with his loving heat. Still, a much larger part of me was taking the wheel. I’d jogged down the stairs and found the refrigerator. It was a blur as to how much I actually ate but, by the end, I realized that I’d eaten quite a bit of the fridge’s contents. If it were a normal fridge of a normal college frat, it would have been nearly barren the way I ate. It was a large gap after that where I’d wiped my face and then the hunger had come through me. I tried to eat my stomach began to grumble at me. I wasn’t hungry for food. I don’t know when I came to be so vulnerable but I found myself heading down the stairs, heading for Bear in the hopes his behemoth form could tell me what I needed. Thing is, I was never good at seeing in the dark. I found my way into the wrong room. That was hours ago. With my fists tightened on the bar, my once thin arms pumped hard as I tried to lift a 45 pounder on each side. I didn’t even hear Donut come in as a bead of sweat dropped down the side of my face and landed on the bench. My chest puffed forward as I used all my strength to lift it. My body was tense but something deep down was awakening. This was feeding the hunger I had. Donut’s mouth was agape as he watched me lift the weight. “It’s not much but I’ve never been prouder of the cub” he said as he walked over. Donut could see that my body had gone through a very small, yet noticeable metamorphosis. If you were Donut’s size and you were gauging the size of someone so small with an untrained eye, it would have been almost unnoticed. Donut wasn’t fooled though. He could see that the muscles that were there weren’t super human but they were definitely harder looking. An angry vein went down one of my arms as I began to perform another rep with as much force as possible. Donut had watched me lift the weight for 20 reps without stopping before I racked the weight and lay on the bench exhausted. Donut leaned over me and pat my unguarded stomach. “I’m so proud of you, Cub! Is this the first time you’ve done that weight?” he asked. I only had the energy to nod my head as I lay on the sweaty bench in my black underwear alone. Every muscle felt tired and exhausted but I could feel my energy coming back and my muscles slowly regaining their hunger for more work. Was muscle recovery supposed to be this fast? I couldn’t honestly tell how bad I smelled but I must have been a Bath and Body Works the way Donut looked at me with a hunger. On his burly face, past his red beard, I could see something like a beast in him. I imagined food that smelt amazing was looked at just like this. I couldn’t figure out why but the one muscle I hadn’t worked was fighting a war with my suddenly tighter briefs. When I sat myself up, I really began to feel the waistband pull into my sides as my waist bent in them. That was the first time I yanked on them and now, I could see something on my stomach. It wasn’t a 6 pack exactly. It was more like the ghostly image of a faint six pack on my belly that was hidden behind a thin layer of fat. “Where did that come from?” I asked as I continued to pull on my tight underwear. It was then that Donut threw a bag in the corner at me. I caught it clumsily and looked inside before looking at him surprised. “We were going to try and get you into lifting after your first class tomorrow but I guess you caught the bug early, Cub” Donut said, his eyes never wavering from my body. My cock was pretty hard but I’d gotten so comfortable with all the other pups that it didn’t matter what I was wearing. Plus, the way they looked at me sometimes, like how Donut did, it was almost as if I wasn’t wearing any clothes at all anyway. Of course, the expression was mutual though for other reasons. Donut was tenting his jock like a champ, his big and hefty balls spilling out of both ends as his cock stretched it like a rubberband. I was defenseless as Donut leaned forward, grabbed my biceps with large hands and leaned into my neck. Instantly, I felt my cock bounce in the underwear angrily again as Donut had at it, licking the side of my neck before dragging his big tongue downward and, with precision, licked my right pectoral down to the nipple. I moaned and wrapped by arms around Donut’s head. My nipples hadn’t ever been this sensitive before. It was like Donut was hotwiring my cock to start. I was close to jazzing all over my briefs before Donut stopped his tongue and I tightened my grip as though I was clinging to him and the feeling in that moment. I could feel Donut’s curved grin as he lifted his head up my chest and I felt his bearded face on my cheek as he pressed his lips to my ear. “You wanna get get big, Cub? Get into your new clothes.” I was so absorbed I didn’t move a muscle until he concluded with his sentence. “Now.” I was up and throwing off my briefs to get into my new stuff before my cock could hit my stomach again. --- Bear was sound asleep, a mountain on a pitiable mattress that was struggling to handle his new size and length as the springs creaked with every breath and his big feet hung over the edge. His muscles convulsed and twitched occasionally like that of a large creature. He was testosterone and masculinity incarnate the way he slept on his back, his muscular body reaching up off the bed, his girth clear to all who stood next to it. Bear was snoring like his namesake, his big, thick hands scratching his naked body occasionally. The pups always tried to guess what he was thinking when he slept but, with as much information as they gave him in the daytime, he was a big, erotic mystery. No one could have expected him to open his eyes almost abruptly as he heard someone open his room door. Bear wasn’t expecting any pups to come at this time of night. He could hear almost inaudible footsteps against his room’s rugged floor. His new, more powerful senses responded so well to him that it was as if he’d always been an animal at heart. His head was turned away from the person who’d entered but he didn’t have to look. With a devilish grin, Bear turned and grabbed the target around the waist with his big arm and yanked them onto his big body. “Hey, Cub” he said as he looked down over his big chest to see his captive. Bear gasped as he saw what he’d caught. It was definitely his baby cub straddling his thick body as best he could but he wasn’t prepared for what he was wearing. I’d been wearing a little pair of jogging shorts that made it half way down my knees as my legs were spread over Bear’s body. Bear could instantly see that something was different on me. “You been working out, Baby Cub?” he said down over his chest at me. I blushed a little as his eyes were radiant enough that they seemed to look through me in the little light there was. “A little bit, Papa Bear” I said before turning another shade redder. Bear’s grin got bigger. “Looks like the pups taught you how to talk to me, little guy” he said as he grabbed me with the hands of a giant and raised me over him before he pressed me higher onto his chest. I could feel my cock trapped by the gap between his two titanic pectorals. “Come ‘ere, Cub. You’re sleeping with Papa Bear tonight” he said as he wrapped his big arms around me and I was surrounded in a mattress of power, muscle, and warmth. I felt like I was being wrapped in a blanket just out of the dryer. Bear had me fixed onto his body before he got more comfortable and began to snore. I’d never slept so soundly in my life. To Be Continued……. ((Sorry for the delay ))

So muscular that even relaxed I was flexing. So horny I was leaking cum by the gallons. That's how my life became after playing with the Muscle Builder Ap. Seems my growth didn't go by completely unnoticed. A big hole with the constantly flowing cum kept right on pumping out in the yard. The musky smell could be smelt and felt from miles around. No one was immune, just one little whiff and they were in the thralls of climax. The maker of the application was so enthralled that he moved right in. The massive lion was a sight as if he was one of the poor people that were given my "shared" progress. It turned out that some of my close watchers were turned into gigantic mountains of muscles, though not as massive as me. All seems to be in various phases of my growth as well. Least all of them were still mobile, though I don't mind being pinned down by the weight of my oversized cock and balls. To aid in the cleanup from my unending cum flow, my cock was fitted with a massive sleeve to a hose that connected to a series of pumps and tanks designed to take all I can give. Trust me those trucks were rolling all day and night long. Between my normal leaking cum flow, that lion was more than will to worship this massive body I have. "Think I have finally found the remains of your phone." he called out, jogging back into the house. He did find the busted remains of my old smart phone. I did notice that the battery and back of the casing was missing. a sim card was there. "Seems that you did a number on this poor thing." I chuckled, "It's not like I had any control over it, Furor. Even a light touch was too much pressure. Besides I didn't blow up to this size till after it broke." I shifted my weight a little, trying to flex. "Shame there's no way to make me taller so I can least move around." Furor listened to me, before looking back at the phone. "It's a shame we didn't think of that. Didn't think it was possible for anyone to grow this massive. You're like a god of muscle and sex." he purred as he ran a finger over the length of my cock. He felt the heat radiate off it as I blew another load into the tanks. Outside a loud scream or two were heard before the sound of my cum sloshing and splattering. Then there were a series of deep groans, only to have them turn into moans of passion. Another pair of victims to my cum shots. Odds are they grew a little and a lot hornier. I panted for a few minutes. "Need to make sure they aren't loading up before I unload. Don't want to turn everyone into giants. . . yet." I jest a few times like this after learning my potent seed is capable of making others swell. "Good thing the game didn't have a godmode or something like that. Who knows what would have happened." "I can only imagine how massive you would have been." Furor could only purr loudly as he was stroking himself. "So much power and beauty in a tight massive package. Hordes of worshipers savoring their time, trying to earn their god's favor or blessing. All of them. . . bigger than life themselves and yet crave more." He roared as he shot his load all over my swollen cock and balls. I felt the tingle again as if I had gotten bigger, like when the game was running. But as quickly as it started, it ended. Seems every time he came on me, I felt that tingle. It was hard to tell if I was growing or if it was just the feeling I had when he came on my body. Either way I couldn't tell, there was no scale to weigh me, nor was I being measured past the time I was fitted with that sleeve. It was super stretchy and tight enough to ensure my loads wouldn't blast the thing off. At the same time, it didn't feel like anything was on my cock. It was incredible, like wearing some kind of condom. "Damn, I just cannot control myself when I'm around you, you big sexy beast." Furor panted, as he came down from his orgasmic haze. "One of these days, I'll give you all the attention you could ever want. . . and more." he winked as he left the room, heading to take a shower. I collected my thoughts, that lion was one of the few that could keep his cool around my musky scent. More than once, Furor had his way with my massive form. Either pounding my tight ass, which is pretty fun to get at, once I straddle myself on top of my cock; more than one time he wanted to go right for docking. I often worried what would happen to him if he was still in the slit when I started cumming. I enjoyed the way he has to use his entire body just to stroke the length of my cock, the thought making my cock gush more cum, this time no sounds of panic. I drifted off to sleep thinking about how it would be if Furor was as big as I was, could he give me the pleasure he wanted to give. In the morning, Furor walked around like he was a kid in the candy store. I wasn't sure why he was in such a mood, but I didn't want his mood spoiled. He was playing with his phone and giggling. I watched him as he swelled up a little bit, then stopped. The only thing the overgrown cat was wearing was a very tight thong, soaked with his pre. "How do you like this?" He asked me, flexing his newly inflated muscles. "Or maybe I should pack on some more pounds elsewhere." he played with his phone a bit again, this time his groin plumped up. I grunted as I blasted a fresh load into the tanks. "That was incredible. How did you do that?" He showed me his phone. . . it was the Muscle Builder Ap! "Seems the game still works and I managed to unlock a couple new features." He toyed with the phone once more, this time pulling up my profile. "To be honest, it was your profile that unlocked these features. Seems it now added the ability to let anothers growth be controlled." he gave me a sly wink. "and there's one more feature that only you can benefit from." I grew worried, I knew what it did to me and now here it was again, like a repeating nightmare. "Oh don't give me that look. It's perfectly safe, I didn't do anything to control your own growth, though now you can get taller so you can be mobile again." he fumbled with the phone again. He grunted for a moment then sighed. "Seems the only thing it cannot do, is make the person smaller, only bigger." I gave a slight moan as I felt myself being stretched. I was slowly getting taller, my frame adjusted as my limbs and torso began to swell and lengthen. Seem I felt my feet crush the ground as I managed to stand up, destroying the ceiling with my horns and skull. "Holy crap. I can move again." My cock throbbed and quivered in the sleeve as I pumped out another massive load. Free of the house, I can see the massive tanks I was pumping them my cum into. "Enjoying yourself I see." Furor panted, playing with the phone once more. This time my growth slowed to a stop. "Time to check out how good that sleeve on you cock really is." I barely had time to register what he said before I watched my cock starting to plump up and stretch out. My balls already churning loudly as they refilled and expanded. "By the gods. . . I'm getting massive." I felt the balls behind me rest on the ground again and my cock's girth increased. The sleeve held on for a few more moments, before erupting like a hose. "I cannot. . . control myself. so . . . horny." A river of pre was flowing fiercely from the slit. "Now now, don't get ahead of yourself. Kitty wants to play too." Furor purr. "I finally get to pleasure you in the one way I never could." He pawed at himself as his groin swelled up and freed itself from the thong he was wearing. The poor piece of elastic snapped like an old rubberband. "Don't worry about cumming all over me, I set it up so you'll be unable to release for a couple of hours. Plenty of time for me to enjoy doing this." I groaned and moaned as he played and toyed with my massive cock, it throbbed and pulsed with every fiber of my being driven by lust. No matter what Furor did, I couldn't cum. I felt myself getting right to the edge and then it backed off. Even the flow of pre, was down to a trickle. He licked and caressed the slit, I snorted and panted. Then he plugged his massive cock into the slit. I felt the rush! At first, it was a mix of pain and pleasure. This was something I never experienced before - it was a cross being docking and sounding. I felt him thrusting his cock seemed to be growing longer and thicker as he kept going. It grew thick enough that the urethra was completely filled. Still it grew longer and longer, snaking it's way to my base. "Oh yes. . . just a little more. Just a little longer." the lion panted as he worked himself into a fury of sex. "You are going to love what happens next." I felt the massive member throb once then began to unload his hot juices into me. I felt the wave of cum flow though my cock and into my balls. Closing my eyes, I roared out in passion. I thrusted my hips forward without thinking, I felt my body absorbing his cum and begin to swell bigger. "Wha-?" When I opened my eyes, I couldn't see Furor anywhere. My body was still swelling and growing. I kept flexing as my muscles plumped themselves up to bigger and more impressive sizes. I left my feet pressing into the ground again and carving out more earth as they grew. "Furor?" I called out. "Something isn't right. Where did you go? Why is my growth not stopping?" I tried looking around, but everything was getting so small to my view. I couldn't' figure out what was happening. A group started forming around me. I can feel them caressing my swelling body. I flex and pose for them. "You like what you see!" I heard a few moan as they lost control of themselves and came right in their clothes. I must have been close to fifty feet tall by now. I shifted my bulk, my massive cock swinging and snapping and tall building, tree or pole that was close-by. I stepped down with a ground shaking stomp. Only then did I realize the house was underfoot - what was left of it anyways. I shrugged it off and kept entertaining the growing number of worshipers. Some that weren't part of worshiping my growing form were chased off by the mob. A few took it upon themselves to cum over my body, at least the massive feet that was crushing the ground beneath them as I kept growing past the one hundred foot marker with no signs of stopping. The crowd kept swelling as my body did. Bigger and bigger I grew. Taller, thicker, hornier. In the back of my mind I wanted it to stop, but I craved all of this and more. My cock leaking like a waterfall now, I wanted to keep right on growing. Just the sight of my cock growing was turning me on. I looked down to watch the crowd of worshipers, not fleeing from the pooling pre, but swimming and drinking it up. Some even started to grow as well. "That's right mortals, drink in that power. Worship me! Your power feeds me and rewards you." My voice thundered with a deep boom. I gave into my urges, I had to get over that edge where the vanished Furor had kept me from. I had to use both of my hands but still unable to fully grasp my plump cock. I even rocked my hips as I stroked my massive bullmeat. I was in heaven, I craved nothing more than to be muscular and horny all the time. The more I got the more I craved. I felt my balls behind me slapping the back of my titanic thighs. They churn loudly and begin to drawn tightly. I was going over the edge. With a loud bellow that could be heard for miles, my cock twitched then fired a massive volley that seemed to have landed miles away from me. My growth sped up as more and more cum fired from my still twitching cock. I felt the surge of raw power fill me and radiate outwards. My feet were crushing everything in their path as they kept growing. I shot higher into the sky, quickly passing five hundred feet, then a thousand. By the time my climax ended my cock was a little more proportional to my size, though both hands were still needed to firmly grip it. Planes started to buzz around me like gnats. I did my best to avoid swatting at them when they got close. I had no reason to do anything to them, providing they didn't act aggressively towards me. One got too close, and slammed into the wall of muscle that was my left pec as I got another surge in growth. I didn't feel a thing. I couldn't tell if the crowd was still gathering, scattered for safety, or crushed when I started my growth. I didn't care. I roared out in lust as I begin to flex and pose again, not caring where my massive feet crushed under them. My cock spraying streams of pre everywhere. When I go to the most muscular pose, my cock being to unload more cum making me swell up even faster. "That's right, mortals, make me cum!" I bellowed as my growth quickly took me over a mile in height. "You cannot get enough of your muscled up horny bull of a god! Succumb to my will and worship me and my growth." It didn't take much to reach the California coast. So many tall sky scrapers - least they would be if I wasn't there - standing there as if calling out to me. I managed to pluck one of them, with a twisted grin bit down and ate the stony structure. A second one I gave a little more thought on it's fate. I pushed it into the growing slit of my cock. Once it started its way in, my cock did the rest. I chuckled as I cock-vored a second a third building. My balls churned and throbbed as it swelled with each building. I moaned deeply, unable to aim into the air, I cummed hard on the ground, completely filling the major city is cum that nothing was left untouched. Buildings were blown off their foundations or were completely drowned in unimaginable amounts of hot bull cum. I took a few moments to clean it up, by licking up every tasty morsel. I wasn't about to leave this mountain of cum just sit and cool. I felt my size increasing, my growth getting faster, my body growing even stronger than before. I arched my back, bellowing as I reached another powerful climax. Every muscle in my body swelled with power. I wanted more I wanted to fill the world with my muscle, flood it with my cum, then consume it. I was too big for the mortals to stop me - I was too big for myself to even want to stop. I didn't think for a moment before leaping into the inviting ocean. I'm not sure what will befall those near the coasts, but I was only interested in my wants and desires. I bursted over all, swelling while i was submerged in the sea water. I didn't rise out of the water, I grew out of it. most of my growth was now focused in my cock and balls. As soon as my cock crested from the waters I began to blow another powerful load, watching the seas turn a pasty white. My balls stayed in the seas as if drawing in the water, so I could really fill the seas in cum. I kept growing till I saw the curvature of the planet. I thought crossed my mind, at this height I shouldn't be breathing, but yet I was still alive. I thought back to when I was talking to Furor. . . did he enable some kind of godmode on me. I looked around and thought that it was the case. No other way to explain being so tall that I'm bursting out of the upper atmospheres without collapsing from lack of air. I was growing ever bigger, I can feel the planet starting to give under me. I might had been at least 100 miles tall by now. I crouched a little, preparing to jump. My muscles pumped up as if they are willed to my desires. I leaped with all my might, then finding myself floating in space, hovering over the planet. "Much better, free of the mortal bonds that kept me bound to your ever shrinking world." I boomed, flexing as my body seemed to grow even faster that I was freed of the planet. Lucky for me, the earth was between me and the sun, so my impressive size didn't block out the sun for them. "Time to show what I'm about to do . . . to you." I plucked the moon and held it like it was a baseball. To me it was about the right size. "Watch as it becomes a part of me." I moved the baseball sized moon towards my cock, a big glob of pre formed. As I placed the moon against the glob, it spread, coating it completely, then it began to be pulled into my cock. My cock started to thicken as it began to swallow the moon. My balls followed, then my muscles. I roared out as I swelled out in all directions. The tiny earth shrank to be about the same size as the moon was a moment ago, from my perspective. "Now, it's your turn. This time I won't use my hands. Do not fret my loyal worshipers, I feel your power and hear your pleas, I will not harm you as you become a part of me. You will be reborn as will your new home, once I finish." I slowly backed myself and positioned my cock to swallow the former earth. Like before a glob of pre formed at the tip. I moaned lustfully as my cock grew to meet the tiny planet. As before, as my cock swallowed the planet, my entire body swelled and expanded. I craved more. I wanted more. I can hear the worshipers calling out, demanding more. More they shall have. I drifted out, plowing the asteroid belt. I didn't spot Mars, and didn't waste time with such a tiny thing, I wanted something bigger. I slowed as I approached Jupiter, I glared at it. It mocks me, still much too big. . . for now. I felt myself still growing as I went towards my first gas planet, Saturn. I pondered for a moment, it was huge, compared to me still. I rubbed by stomach as it growled. I cock vored a planet and it's moon, I wanted to savor the flavor of this one. I began to inhale, drawing in the famous rings. Unlike when I used my cock to swallow, everything I was swallowing was going right to my gut. I rubbed it as the muscles then began to bulge and push outwards. I was slowly starting to go from body builder to powerlifter. The rings were gone, then I did the same with the gas giant itself. I watched as the gassy surface began to pull off the sphere and into my sucking maw. My body kept growing, my muscle gut was sticking out almost as far as my pecs where. My cock throbbed and twitched with excitement. "One gas giant down. . . one more to go." I roared triumphantly. I returned to Jupiter. My growth made me so gigantic that it resembled a multicolored basketball. Like Saturn's fate. I began to inhale, drawing in the mighty gas giant. My body grew the more material I was swallowing. Even after it was gone I kept swallowing the multitude of tiny moons the giant had. Even built as a monster powerlifter with a massive muscle gut, I craved more. Something wasn't quiet finished. I stroked my mighty planet voring cock as a new prize glowed in the distance. The sun. . . I needed that power. I drifted towards it, it's power drawing me ever closer. I felt the asteroid belt once more and Mars crash into my body, becoming part of it. Venus and Mercury were knocked away by my cock as I began to circle around the sun. I was nearly the same size as it. My cock formed a glob of pre and my maw drooled. Endless power was nearly at my finger tips. My cock began to draw in the sun's fuel from it's southern pole as I was licking, slurping and sucking down the fuel from the northern. Like two massive blackholes, my mouth and cock drank it the sun's raw materials, growing even bigger than before, dwarfing the sun, till it was gone. Darkness for a few moments, before my body began to shine. I managed to flex one last time into a double bicep pose. my cock so massive that it kept my legs apart. Balls so massive they were pulled behind me and my tight glutes were resting against them. I could feel the power constantly building up, it excited me. I was a true muscle god. The thought pushed me over the edge, my cock throbbed then began to fill the space out and around me with thick globs of cum. No matter how much I came, I kept pumping out more and more. I couldn't stop it, nor did I want it too. It took a few years, but my climax did end. The massive globs of cum slowly began to form into spheres and orbited around me. I was now the center of this new solar system. They did become planets formed from my hardened cum. Soon I can feel the presence of the new planets life, worshiping me. Those that were a part of me were now reborn and worshiping me all the more, in their new life as muscle giants.

Sorry for the long delay. I have cooked this chapter to keep the flow. Cheers! AGE OF MUSCLE GODS Previous Chapters Chapter IV Growing Bonds At some point, I realized something hard underneath me, very hard and allegedly uncomfortable, but when I realized I was actually sleeping on top of my Uncle Steve’s massive body, it became the coziest place in the world to sleep. “Good morning…” I said while rubbing my face against the humongous right pectoral muscle, which still felt smooth, although the white hair already regrown to the point of being harsh and itchy. There was a significant pressure on my naked butt made by a huge, heavy calloused hand squeezing my left cheek. “Welcome back, Johnny. I knew you’d sleep heavily for a long time, but still…” The deep manly voice of my enormous muscle daddy made my cock harden instantly. “Sorry, but it’s not every day that you get the fuck of your life.” I smiled. “That no longer is your case, little man. You WILL get the fuck of your life every single day. ” Uncle Steve easily lifted me and kissed me hardly, his tongue was so strong and commanding, I moaned and groaned while my hands tried to grope the incredibly hard mounds of the muscle of his upper body. For a long moment we just stood there with me groping and licking those enormous muscles on my immense Uncle Steve, completely entertained by the wondrous mature muscles whose size has been amazingly magnified by this mysterious thing they called “triggering”. I laid on top of his huge torso, with my legs spread at his groin, feeling the weight and the warmth of his engorged manhood pressing the crack of my butt its impressive girth, while my amazing SMM, smiled back at me, throwing his head back and enjoying the pressure of his own powerful muscles against his neck and ears. “Shit…how much bigger have you grown?” I shook my head, still unable to process the kind of amazing transformation, which was taking place to his already smoking hot muscle daddy. “I am not sure yet…I mean, while you were catching the z’s I ate all the provisions I had reserved for the first few days. I just ordered more online before training outside, but the new weights I had set aside were not nearly as challenging as I thought, so I killed the time by doing some thousands of pushups with some extra weight on my back.” Uncle Steve casually said without ever taking his manly eyes of me, and I felt like a rotisserie chicken ready to be devoured by this immensely huge and hungry man. The things he described were so amazing, and still he took them with such natural attitude that completely caught me off-guard. “Well, shouldn’t we find it out together?” I asked very excited with the very idea that this massive hunk who had fucked me until I nearly passed out of exhaustion, and before I could say another word, the powerful stud already carried me to the bathroom, and he just growled while the enormously wide shoulders rubbed against the bathroom doorframe. “Damn, I’ll soon be too big for this little house of mine, good thing I already have a contractor specialized in upgrading households for SMM’s.” Uncle Steve as he gently placed me on the ground and stood up right, probably to let me realize by myself that he was looking at me at eye level. “Fuck, you’ve grown two inches taller already …that is so amazing.” I blushed while he kissed me in the cheeks. “Well, these are just the first couple of inches, and I’ll grow much, much taller to accommodate all the muscle I’ll grow, boy!” He said getting up on the scale. It was then I realized how things would be different with Uncle Steve growing so much taller. The same mixture of intimidation, excitement and utter admiration towards the monument of muscular manliness would soon spice even further our already volcanic sexual relationship. “Uncle Steve…h-how much bigger will you grow? I mean…in a realistic expectation?” “I don’t think you should ever worry about realistic expectations, Johnny boy. I’ll blow every expectation out of the water, and you’ll helping me out.” He instructed me, so I knew there would be no more arguing. “All right, sir. How can I help you?” I knew when I needed to play the obedient puppy role. “You can start by reading the weight out for me lad; my pecs are too fucking huge for me to see over them!” Uncle Steve announced proud of his much bigger frame. At first, my rational mind refused to accept the number in the screen, but another look at the powerful wall of manly muscle breathing so close to me easily crushed my initial hesitation. “It says here 387 pounds…if this is an accurate appliance.” Uncle Steve just groaned. “Fuck yeah, 82 pounds of hard muscle in just a couple of hours, and I barely had enough nutrition and exercise. Everything is going quite exciting lad, don’t you think?” “Shit…you’re so massive…bigger than any superheavyweight bodybuilder back at Olympia weekend, sir!” “Oh come on, Johnny! It is not fair with those young pups. They are just boys, like you. They’ll never be huge like real men and only Senior Muscle Men are truly manly, for that matter.” He grinned, lifting his monstrous sized bicep that I immediately hugged and held my own body, which he supported so easily off the ground. I, on the other hand, was the one who gave up first, feeling my arms shaking from such effort. Once my feet were back on the ground, I quickly hugged my soon to be even bigger SMM. “Do you want to fuck me again, sir? I think I recovered my strength now…” I said, trying to disguise my own horniness. “Heh, I know you must be dying to be fucked again, boy. But since you don’t last as much as myself, we should wait a bit more. I want to test something about triggers and their Masters.” There was a patronizing tone in his voice, but I was curious about the developments of this wondrous adventure. “What is it that you want to test, sir?” I asked right away. “Well, I noticed that although Bruce always ready to fuck his boy, but instead of fucking him all the time. Instead, he actually keeps the boy waiting for a long time; he even likes to tease him, fucking many other guys only to deny the kid the pleasure to be fucked, until Chad is truly desperate of horniness that must explain why the guy is so much bigger than any other SMM.” “How big is he anyway sir?” I asked with a certain hesitation that certainly displeased my Uncle Steve. “You just need to know that he is bigger than me, at least for now…” I noticed how angry he got at such realization, and I tried to make up for such terrible mistake. “And you think you can outgrow him like Brad said you would?” The mischievous grin was back on my manly Uncle’s face. “Well, he didn’t say how I would do it, but he believes I can do it. And the trigger’s power is connected to his SMM. I have been giving it some thought. You see how much bigger you already made me: we have one thing in common with Bruce and Brad, which is our blood ties, but on top of that, we are more intimate than they have ever been.” I followed his train of thought. “So, the closest the trigger is to his master, the more powerful his effect over his SMM’s capabilities. Do you think, Brad is aware of that as well?” Uncle Steve just smiled and bounced his mountainous pectoral muscles to me, and I loved to grope and punch their uncanny hardness. “It is not just about being close; it is all about domination and submission. When Bruce denies Brad the attention he wants, the kid becomes frustrated, but he can’t help being drawn even deeper into Bruce’s dominance. So it must empower Bruce even further.” I gulped. “Does it mean you are also going to keep me at bay while you fuck other boys too?” Uncle Steve laughed aloud as he kissed me. “Of course not kid. I am going to fill with you pleasure instead of denying you, but I’ll give you the pleasure I see fit, and not the obvious thing you think you desire. You wanted to be awed, amazed, impressed, excited and shocked with my growing body.” “Yeah…” I replied, nearly drooling over those humongous muscles. “And that’s exactly what you will get. I’ll keep you hard by filling your tiny head with all sorts of amazing stuff, but fucking is going to happen only when I see that you are nearly losing, but I’ll never tease you nor treat you like shit.” “But how about you? You’re freaking hard right now, this giant cock of yours is so ready to be pleased.” “Heh, I never said I wouldn’t please myself…I can fuck lots of times, but when I fuck YOU, that’s when the show is going to happen. I’m gonna bring you beyond Cloud 9 and then make sure that every single time you are not going to resist and pass out of uttering pleasure.” I felt my cock getting even harder at that very sentence. Uncle Steve’s smile opened. “Shit…you are doing it right now; you’re feeling it, right kid? It’s not just horniness, it is something deeper!” I nodded. “Yeah, I just realized that…you are more than anything I can handle, and it is so fucking sexy.” The rush of power surged between us, something similar to our triggering, but at the same time very different. I placed my hands over Uncle Steve and felt them getting warmer, while he also moaned, his cock growing harder and trying to break our hug apart. Uncle Steve grew, but not like he grew when he triggered, not like he grew when I was sleeping. He grew much faster, harder, harsher and more deliciously graphic. His bones snapped as the muscle grew thicker, the veins popped out and the shoulders augmented, the neck engorged the pectoral plates gained so much more size and striations. I felt the arms growing while he hugged me tighter, he was growing taller as well. I could feel his body sliding against mine while he lifted me and my feet once again left the floor. There was also something else going on with my body. I felt a different kind of rush, my heart beating faster than ever, my face itching… “Holy shit…” Uncle Steve’s deep voice echoed in the bathroom, as he looked at me before kissing me harshly, our bodies entangled, I could only feel his growing muscles around me, they augmented while engulfing my worshipping figure. Unlike his previous growth spurt, it was much quicker, but the results felt much better, at least for me. Instead of being drained and exhausted, I was just fresh and ready to be fucked, although I could tell it would not happen like previous times. Uncle Steve held me, his pacing body was sweaty, he was panting. “Fuck, I felt like I have the granddaddy of all pumps!” He managed to stand up straight as he placed me back in the ground. Uncle Steve no longer looked me at eye level. I was actually looking at his pommel, fascinated by its manly size. But that was just the beginning. Uncle Steve’s muscles were much, much bigger. They already seemed as huge as those SMM’s I met back in the Highway. Bulging, glistening, and looking so hard and ripped. However, he wasn’t just a bit taller and much, much more muscular. Something else had happened, I looked upon his face and I could tell he had a 5’o clock stubble, but his jaw actually seemed much wider, his features they were different, they were even manlier, more rugged, more impressive. He went back on the scale and it read 476 pounds. “Fuck…you just gained nearly 100 pounds in a few moments, how can this even be possible? Your body is producing muscle from thin air…” Uncle Steve just smiled and gently directed my face to the mirror, and I could finally see the reason for his own shocked reaction. The man looking back at me was not myself. At least, not the 36-year-old man I used to be until a few moments ago. For starters, he was much younger. At least 10 years younger, his face was the picture of health and handsomeness. In fact, it was pretty, surpassing gender assumptions of physical beauty. Then, his body was different from mine, I was still fit, but not in the same way, it had been prior to such transformation. It was a bit buffer, but also more toned in the lower part, with thicker thighs and bulbous butt. “So that’s how he got rid of Bruce Junior…” Uncle Steve concluded as he checked my rejuvenated version in the mirror, while I noticed he had grown taller and broader, but I had probably lost half an inch in height, which contributed to the difference in our final sizes. “I don’t understand, Uncle Steve…” “Well, when the SMM’s popped out, I did my search and found out Bruce Stone had one son, named Bruce Stone Jr before everything started, but there were no hints about any grandson. Looking at you now, I can only assume that they have gone through the exact same thing. Brad is Bruce Jr rejuvenated.” I touched my younger face and whistled. “But wait…I need to get back to work…I just got 10 fucking years younger…and this body…it doesn’t belong to me!” The enormous Uncle Steve stood behind me, his muscles filling my entire view. “Did you really imagine you would go back to work like nothing had happened, boy? You’re my trigger, we belong to each other” His manly voice calling me boy made so much sense. “Well, I have to earn my living…I have my patients…” “I’m taking care of you from now on. I have enough money, especially when it happens again…soon you will be even younger than now, perhaps just as young as college freshman.” “Fuck, if you’re true, soon I’ll look underage and you will be in deep trouble”. “Don’t worry…You won’t. I like my guys younger, so I can be their full monster muscle daddy, but not too young though.” “What are you talking about, did…did you change me like that?” “Well, you changed me in the triggering right? It is almost like a two way street, but I am the one calling the shots. I wanted you to look younger so I can seem even manlier next to you, and you did a great job as well…” “What did I do?” I asked dumb folded. “Well, I believe it is not a thing you have done consciously, it’s more like you allowed me to become more aggressively manly. It was then I realized Uncle Steve was indeed a walking rugged wall of masculinity, his face was just powerful, his voice grew so much deeper, and his features were indeed engorged, especially his cock I gulped “Uncle Steve, you grew very fast, and so much manlier…” “Yeah, when you are properly stimulated I can get this kind of growth and magnification, and I can also change your body to suit my fantasies.” Things were actually getting a lot more dangerous for me, since I noticed my humongous uncle had some kind of supernatural control over my body and he was learning to play me like an instrument. “So, you’re gonna keep trying to unlock more new features of this power you have over me, right?” “Oh yeah, we’re gonna have lots of fun. How does it make you feel?” “Horny…” “Good…Put go put some clothes. I am starving, I will take you to a nice place and we are gonna parade our new selves. I want people to meet my nephew. The enormous Uncle Steve slapped my butt ever so gently, but I knew it got red and it hurt a lot, which I found extremely sexy. Damn it…I am so fucked! End of part IV To be continued

This chapter is graphic in the sense of sexual activity. Sorry it's kinda short. There may be a little muscle growth in it. I hope you enjoy it. Part 2 -- Exploration -- Ben went back to sit on his bed, looking at Sir in awe as he took in the fact that he was talking to a real live alien who was somewhat close to a superhero in his opinion and was trapped here because he had used HIS DNA to enhance himself. "And my DNA helped you become this?" Ben asked. "Yes, it did." Sir responded back plainly. "Because of that, I owe you a debt of gratitude." "You owe me nothing, Sir. I am happy that my DNA has turned you into such a stud... err, mighty being for the good of your kind." Ben backtracked quickly but Sir's eyes widened a bit. "I know you use the term 'stud' when you refer to someone as appealing, especially in the sexual sense." Sir simply stated. Ben immediately turned red. "Uhm..." "Judging by your embarrassment I assume I am correct." Sir added. "Uhm..." Ben started to shake a bit. "I take that as a compliment since that is usually the intent of such a statement. Thank you." Sir said. Ben's anxiety deflating in a sigh of relief. It was then that the flood gates opened. "Do you know how really hot you look right now Sir?" Ben blurted out unabashedly. Now it was Sir's turn to jump back a bit in surprise but quickly recovered. "That is the second time you referred to me in a sexual context. I am appreciative of your positive review of me considering the circumstances I came from." Sir looked down at the floor for a brief period. Tears started to well up in his eyes. "I had friends, like you. I had a family and a life on my home planet like you. It's nothing like that now." Sir's voice suddenly took on a shaky crescendo of sorrow. "I am a giant monster to them!" Ben quickly got up and attempted to comfort the alien knowing that he is in the throes of another emotional fit. Ben also took the opportunity as a good excuse to touch Sir's massive muscled body again. "I'll be okay Sir, I think they'll come around soon enough after they have reviewed the good things you did." Ben soothed trying to say the right thing but feeling like he is gambling with his words. "You don't understand. The experiment changed my body so much to them that I became alien to them as well. My body in comparison was five times as tall as theirs and you know that I am many thousand times stronger than an entire army of them. My population reproduces asexually and by cloning. Cloning now more than ever since asexual reproduction results in many complications for the parent. Those complications are usually lethal." Sir divulged still on edge but calming down. Ben looked at the significant bulge at the alien's crotch. "And you have a cock and balls. Why is that a big deal?" "They had never seen them before. My colleagues were curious, but most found them disgusting, including the Elder Council." Sir was now calm but still looking morosely at the floor. "Then I had the urge." Ben's hands tightened against the muscled alien on the word "urge." "The urge?" Ben asked with a gulp. "Yes. What you would call masturbation." Sir said. Ben could see Sir's bulge begin to grow. "It was an amazing feeling. I touched it and sent waves up my torso and down my legs that I could never describe. It was an amazing feeling." Sir began, his head looking up and his hands slowly roaming his muscled body. "I felt my body, like I am now and felt power radiating from me, and my sex organ swelled as it is now." Ben looked down to see a significant bulge jutting out under the skimpy underwear like garment. Ben couldn't control himself any longer and began to run his hands down Sir's body tracing each massive muscle as he did. "My body was as big as their buildings, my arms were taller than my colleagues and possessed raw power thousands and thousands of times stronger than they could ever achieve." Sir continued looking up at the ceiling now. Sir began to rub his chest with one arm and flex the other into a mountainous peak of strength and power. Ben had reached Sir's abs and continued to slowly rub them up and down, breathing heavily. Ben looked down to see an enormous sex tool bulging up and outward under the fabric and it stretched thin pulling the waistband away from his chiseled stomach. "You were horny, Sir." Ben moaned as his hands continued to approach the alien's sex tool. "Yes, I was horny." Sir moaned with more lust than Ben and continued to escalate. Sir began to reach out to Ben almost by instinct and grope his body as well. "Do you trust me Sir?" Ben asked as he took his clothes off. His breath becoming heavy on the brink of the same sexual frenzy. "I am going to help you." "Yes, Ben. I trust you." Sir's body was slowly bucking the air. Ben reached down and gently cupped the massive alien balls. Sir suddenly threw his head back as his body went into a full body flex. Sir's muscles seeming to explode to twice thier original size. Ben moved his head down to lick the alien's giant bulge when the massive cock ripped free from it's confines on it's own, slapping the aliens torso with a loud thwack. The alien cock rested throbbing angrily against his chiseled abs almost reaching up to his heaving pecs. Sir moaned loudly, his cock drooling copious amounts of pre. Ben couldn't stand it any longer and attacked Sir's cock with his tongue which in turn caused the alien to arch back pushing his crotch to Ben's face harder. "OH! What is this? I feel sooooo...." Sir moaned even louder as he placed his hands on Ben's shoulders pushing him into his crotch more. Ben redoubled his efforts and continued to lick and suck before moving up and engulfing the massive alien cock head into his mouth. The heat of Ben's mouth increased Sir's frenzy. Sir bucked his hips uncontrollably against Ben's face. Ben kept up with little problem as he continued to grope the alien's balls. All of a sudden Sir arched back even further gripping Ben's head so hard it almost hurt as it was mashed against Sir. Sir's balls drew up dramatically and the throbbing shaft swelled. Ben knew it was going to be a massive load of cum. Sir screamed outside and inside Ben's head as his whole body seemed to flex harder. A torrent of alien cum rushed down Ben's throat. Each load was just as powerful as the next. Sir blew at least 20 volleys into Ben before coming down from his mind blowing climax. When Sir's grip finally loosened Ben pulled off and wiped his lips with his hand. Sir wobbled on his feet for a few steps before falling to the floor, his cock still spurting little amounts of cum on the way. "Sir! Are you okay?" Ben rushed over to the fallen alien, only to hear garbled words. Sir's body rose and fell dramatically with his heaving breaths. "Sir?" Sir turned his head to look up at Ben. A delirious smile crossed his face. Ben looked at the alien for a moment before breaking out into laughter. Sir lifted his head a bit and looked at Ben puzzled. Sir's action only caused Ben to laugh even harder. "I'm sorry Sir!" Ben breathed between laughs. "The look on your face..." Ben continued to laugh before making the delirious face back at Sir. "That's not what I looked like." Sir rebutted but starting to laugh a deep voiced chuckle himself. Ben made the face again before more laughter and Sir followed suit with another face. Ben laughter started to wain a bit as he got down on the floor and laid against the alien's solid heaving body. Sir looked back at Ben a little puzzled as to his action, but made no effort to resist. Ben turned his body to lay face up like Sir's, resting his head on the alien's near pillow sized arm. Both of them laid there looking at the ceiling, their heavy breaths lightened. It was when they were calmed down that Sir put his arm gently around Ben.